Anime, starts with a copy of Mono no aware, Yukino save me?

Baiba Qingmu’s life is like walking on thin ice!

He just suddenly awakened his memory, he was just an orphan who had a hard time surviving before becoming a plagiarist, he just was in a coma for two weeks due to overwork.

At the beginning, I copied the novel “Mono no aware” that first created this world – No Longer Human!

Yukinoshita Yukino: “If that’s the case, the purpose of establishing my Service Club is to save you, Aoki-kun, you can’t ‘feel sorry for being born a human’!”

Hiratsuka Shizuka: “My students must not go to the level of Jisha. How about this, you move to my house.”

After the book became a huge hit.

Kasumigaoka Utaha: “We are both classmates at Sobu High School. Aoki-kun’s works are so great, but his mental state… is really worrying.”

Miura Yumiko: “If I hadn’t saved you, you would have died a long time ago. Hey! If you die, it would be a waste of the money I spent on your rescue!”

Reporters have even investigated all of this, and the whole society is worried that Shiraba Aoki will not be able to survive. This kind of “mono no aware novel” is really terrible, especially since the author Shiraba almost collapsed!

After the release of Spring…

Chapter 1: Survival is my difficulty, I want to copy the book!
“I’ve had enough!”
The young man had just received this month’s hourly wage from the owner of a convenience store in Chiba, and walked out of the convenience store in a daze.
He looked back at the bustling streets and the tiny hourly wage in his hands.
“It’s already one in the morning, right? I have to go to school tomorrow…”
The boy’s name is Hakuba Aoki. Life is indeed too troublesome for him and he is fed up with it.
He used to be a citizen of Dongguo. Later, his parents brought him to Japan for development. Unfortunately, less than a year after arriving, they both died in a car accident due to a sudden disaster.
I was only eight years old at that time, right?
The surname Bai Ma is also a classic double surname of the East Kingdom, not a surname of the Japanese… When I was eight years old, even my adoptive parents in Japan suddenly gave up on me when I was in my teens. I was sent back to China and was driven away everywhere because of my dislike.
Finally, I was sent back to Japan by a relative. The little money I was given every month was not enough to cover my food and drink, and I had to work to pay for my tuition.
At this time, Baiba Aoki slowly walked back to his home in Chiba City and closed the door heavily.
What comes into view is that the environment inside the house is not bad, but even if it does not look like a house with bare walls, the shabby furniture is quite eye-catching.
“Seventeen years?”
Slowly putting aside all the things for work, Baiba Qingmu walked to the sofa and sat down. At this moment, he frowned and looked up, thinking about something.
Let’s go back a little in time.
“Have I traveled through time?”
“No, that’s not right. I should be remembering the memories of my past life.”
In the classroom of Sobu High School, Shiraba Aoki, who was already sleep-deprived, felt a sharp pain in his head at that moment and even hit his head on the desk.
I don’t know if it was the homeroom teacher who carried me away, but when I woke up, I found myself lying on a hospital bed.
“Who paid for it?”
At this moment, Baiba Qingmu looked distressed.
This amount of money was an unimaginable debt for me. Maybe it was just an IV drip? But if there were other treatments, I don’t know how much the medical expenses would be.
The work at a convenience store is still calculated based on the minimum hourly wage. In Japan, I am a high school student without parents and I am a minor… I only make 1,000 yen an hour. At the same time, because of school, I work from 4pm to 1am every day. That means I make about 384 dong per day?
But I can only work 28 hours a week, which is 1,350 dong coins.
I earn about 6,000 dongbi a month, which is about 120,000 yen, but this is the result of sacrificing all my spare time and neglecting my health.
Forget about cram school, as the tuition fee needs to be saved more than half every month.
Back to the present moment.
“That kind of memory…” Baiba Qingmu covered his head. He seriously recalled what he thought of at that moment in the classroom. After a long time, a rare pure smile appeared on his face. “I was actually a person from another world in my previous life. Hahaha, am I still half a time traveler?”
After all, it was not a sudden time travel, but the memory of the past life was awakened at some point. He is a 17-year-old high school student who grew up in this world.
“But this life is really miserable. I fainted in class like that. It’s over. Won’t those classmates who already think I’m ‘weird’ look at me with prejudice?”
Of course, this is not important. Baiba Qingmu slowly realized the more crucial thing!
“Maybe you don’t have to work so hard?”
As I recall, in the online literature of the Eastern Kingdom in my previous life, there seemed to be a theme in which the works of the other world were plagiarized from the works of the original world. Is that plagiarism?
And I don’t know if it’s because he was recalling things from another world, but all the works that he had read in his previous life suddenly appeared in Baiba Aoki’s mind, including light novels, traditional novels, and even detailed content of some news.
“I was born to be a plagiarist. Hey, it’s finally my turn to rise!”
As for the guilt brought about by plagiarism, Baiba Qingmu did not feel any at all. He had been living such a miserable life, and even staying alive had gradually become a luxury. If he continued to work like that, it was hard to say whether he could live to graduate from high school.
“Unfortunately, it’s already half past one in the morning.”
Looking up at the clock, Hakuba Aoki shook his head and finally decided to go to bed.
Neon has one thing better than Tokyo: high school students don’t go to school until eight in the morning.
the next day.
I got up early in the morning, washed, prepared breakfast for myself, packed my schoolbag and adjusted my clothes.
Hakuba Aoki still has to go to school. He had already rested for two weeks due to his “amnesia”. When he went to collect his monthly hourly salary yesterday, he found that it was more than half missing. Only the unfortunate people can understand the bitterness of life.
Walking on the street outside my house, there are no childhood sweethearts or even friendly neighbors to greet me.
His shadow looked particularly lonely as he walked to the school step by step. The entire journey seemed to make him feel irritated.
“It would be nice if I could keep working and earning money… But without a degree, I can’t keep working.”
The dazzling sunlight, when will I be as dazzling as it is, or at least no longer be the depressed and silent self I am now.
Walk to the school gate.
After showing his student ID, Hakuba Aoki was confirmed to be admitted to Sobu High School. He was stunned when he opened his eyes because of the two-week coma. He had lost some weight after lying still for two weeks.
At the classroom door.
“Hu——” After taking a deep breath, Baiba Qingmu slowly pushed open the classroom door.
“…”
The students in the classroom who were originally waiting for the teacher to start class suddenly stopped making noisy noises, and then a louder sound was heard.
“Ah my, isn’t this the nearly vegetative Hakuba Aoki-san?”
“Hahahaha, if you didn’t come I would have thought you were dropping out of school.”
“Hey, hey, hey, there’s no need to work so hard. I heard that your body can’t take it anymore, Baiba-san. Why don’t you just take a year off?”
“Really? You’re still coming to school.”
Baiba Qingmu was not surprised by this voice, but who spread this news?
Or maybe it was spread by the school. After all, I hadn’t paid the tuition for the whole year of high school when I didn’t find a job. The school might really be afraid that I would die in school and make me quit?
‘You must be kidding. I haven’t been the same since I woke up yesterday.’
His identity as an orphan is no secret, especially in a country as rotten as Japan.
Bullying was a common occurrence in school, but I never tolerated it. I won when I fought against several people, which laid a solid foundation for my stable student life.
Of course, not all of these classmates around me have malicious intentions, they just like to say this, as if they know something extraordinary and as teenagers they like to publicize it loudly in order to make others pay attention to their ideas.
Sit in your back seat.
Baiba Qingmu put the backpack into the table.
Because of his memory, he had time to observe his class carefully for the first time. He had never been interested in paying attention to any classmates in the past, which also led to him not having any friends.
After all, it’s hard to survive, so who would care about social issues?
But after a glance, these classmates saw how withdrawn they were, and one by one they returned to their original “social circle”.
Baiba Qingmu’s expression did not change, but there was a gradual look of surprise in his eyes.
Why?
‘I think I just discovered a big problem.’
He looked towards the group of girls gathered at the front.
“Miura Yumiko? Are you kidding me?”
Baiba Qingmu realized something again and turned to look at his deskmate beside him.
“Hey, hey, hey, are you kidding me? Yukinoshita Yukino?”
He was completely shocked!
After scanning the entire classroom with his eyes, something even more shocking occurred.
“Although there is no Hachiman from the previous light novel, there is Ebina Hime, Yuigahama Yui, and even Takanashi Rikka? Suho Yuki? And Kato Megumi?”
Slapping his face hard, Hakuba Aoki found it hard to accept the reality. It turned out that this was not just another world, but this was actually the world of Souman.
“I don’t know if there is any supernatural power.”
Forget it, forget it. Although Baiba Aoki was shocked, he thought about it and wondered what it had to do with him. He was a boy who was socially dead in the class, a problem child who was so lonely that it was unimaginable. Oh, the more critical issue now was survival!
so!
I checked on my phone this morning, and it turns out that the works of my previous life do not exist in this world. So, in order to change your life, copy some books, young man!
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
New Year’s Day recharge gift
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons. The higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: January 1 to January 1
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2 I copied Mono no aware, and Yukino and Hiratsuka Shizuka found out?! (Old version)
This class was even Hiratsuka Shizuka’s Chinese class. Hakuba Aoki was also shocked. It was really a world where no one existed except the male protagonist Hachiman and some messy anime male protagonists.
Of course, the most important thing at this moment is the great cause of copying books. Changing your life and destiny lies in this action!
Hiratsuka Shizuka was silently attending her Chinese class, but at this moment she was secretly observing Shiraba Aoki.
She was quite aware of this student’s family conditions and had advised him to focus on his studies in the past…but after investigating his experience, she didn’t know how to help him for a moment. He worked so hard that even if she gave him money, his self-esteem would not be able to bear it.
“I passed out a few weeks ago due to overwork. This class…”
For the first time, Hiratsuka Shizuka did not frequently call on Shiraba Aoki to answer questions. In the past, she was an extremely responsible teacher. Shiraba Aoki worked day and night, and his grades were at best mediocre. But now, now.
‘He has missed so many classes. I have to find a way to help him in the future.’
Let’s go back to the perspective of Yukinoshita Yukino.
Her deskmate who was sitting half a meter away from her, who according to school rumors had dropped out of school and was perhaps in a ‘vegetative state’ due to excessive part-time work, rushed back to class after waking up?
Yukinoshita Yukino’s expression was cold. At this moment, she just turned her head slightly to observe Hakuba Aoki’s profile. She could not see any drastic emotional changes in the other party, as if he didn’t care at all about such a big thing in the past.
but.
‘What is he writing?’
Because of the momentary observation, Yukinoshita also felt curious for a rare time, and now she was watching Shiraba Aoki writing seriously.
After a while, Baiba Qingmu still underestimated his body’s endurance. Perhaps it was because some unexpected memories made his brain tired, and his eyes began to twitch.
“I’m a little tired…”
After carefully checking the manuscript in his hand, Hakuba Aoki thought about it and decided to take a nap. He didn’t dare to sleep in Hiratsuka Shizuka’s class before, but through observation he found that Hiratsuka Shizuka seemed to have given up on him.
It’s hard to say whether a vegetative state is really scary.
So he pushed the manuscript aside, crossed his arms, and fell asleep on the table.
At some point.
Baiba Qingmu’s movements were a bit stressful, and the manuscript on his desk suddenly fell to the ground.
“!”
Yukinoshita Yukino paused while reading the book seriously, and looked around slowly, especially at things on the ground.
She looked up and Teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka seemed to be signaling her something.
With an expressionless face, Yukinoshita Yukino nodded, turned around, bent down and picked up the manuscripts.
After this.
She was actually a very outstanding student. She seemed to have accidentally glanced at the title on the first page of the manuscript while reading a Chinese book, and her eyes were attracted by the title on the first page of the manuscript.
[No Longer Human]There is another row of boys below, and Baiba Qingmu specially marked the sentences quoted from a certain Japanese poet.
“I’m sorry for being born a human?”
Yukinoshita Yukino’s eyes suddenly widened, and she looked at the sleeping Hakuba Aoki with a slightly changed gaze.
“‘Suicide Note’ by Jutaro Terauchi?” This was the source that Yukino Yukinoshita thought of immediately after her many years of reading experience. That work could be said to be the first work in history written by a writer of that level and published as a ‘suicide note’.
“No Longer Human?”
This kind of name made Yukinoshita Yukino more concerned. She used to read her textbooks seriously, but gradually she lost interest in reading any further.
Her eyes kept wandering over the manuscript. She was not a person who liked to peek at other people’s things. The education she received and the upbringing of her Yukinoshita family did not allow her to do so.
But, but, there are exceptions to everything.
It was because she knew the true meaning of this sentence in the suicide note that she understood more clearly what her deskmate was writing. Was this a work to be published? With Bai Ma’s grades, did he suddenly want to challenge the literary world?
Yukinoshita Yukino doesn’t look down on Hakuba Aoki, and she definitely doesn’t mean that, it’s just…
A person who has no friends, an orphan classmate who is rumored to work hard without rest every day and lives alone, and who hit his head on the table some time ago and was even rumored to have been in a coma for two weeks in the hospital.
‘It can’t be…’ A bad premonition made Yukinoshita Yukino no longer want to study. She slowly reached out to touch the stack of manuscripts, and finally took a deep breath and opened it.
Time passed, and at one point, when Shizuka Hiratsuka asked everyone to study on their own, Yukinoshita Yukino didn’t hear it.
She didn’t even notice that Shizuka Hiratsuka was standing next to him. Were they actually watching the same work?
Contents of the book.
【I have seen three photos of that man.】
[The first one should be a photo of him in his childhood, probably taken before he was ten years old. This boy is surrounded by some important men, probably his sisters… He is standing by the pool in the courtyard, wearing a thick-striped culottes, with his head tilted nearly 30 degrees to the left, with an ugly smile on his face.]“Ugly?” Yukinoshita Yukino was deeply shocked. The narrative of this kind of book seemed almost autobiographical. Shiraba Aoki-san, what on earth was he writing?
Shizuka Hiratsuka, who was carefully reading the manuscript written by Yukinoshita, was breathing rapidly. Regardless of whether the writing style was good or bad, the story seemed to have too strong personal color.
That kind of emotional tone is a bit bad.
[…The more I look at that child’s smiling face, the more creepy it is. It’s not really a smiling face. The boy didn’t smile at all, and the proof is that he stood there with his fists clenched…][It is impossible for a human to smile with a clenched fist, only a monkey would do that… That is clearly a monkey, a monkey’s smiling face! ]What could be more coincidental?
Even though Shiraba Aoki was only about eight years old when his parents passed away, he always carried a photo of himself and his parents with him. His parents’ inheritance was not much at that time, and they seemed to have invested in something, which they lost all at that time.
The photo, the photo actually slipped from Baiba Qingmu’s arms and fell to the ground.
“Teacher Hiratsuka?!” Yukinoshita Yukino closed the manuscript in surprise. She looked up and saw that there was only surprise and panic in Hiratsuka Shizuka’s eyes.
“Shh.” Shizuka Hiratsuka put a finger on her lips, bent down to pick up the photo, but at this moment she felt like she was struck by lightning, and she was in disbelief.
“What, what’s wrong? Mr. Hiratsuka.”
When Yukinoshita Yukino saw the teacher handing her the photo, her pupils also contracted violently after looking at it.
There was a little kid in the photo, and at that time he seemed to have his fists clenched. He looked like he was smiling, but it seemed like he was not smiling at all.
But!
“Hiratsuka-sensei, this has nothing to do with monkeys, right?”
“Ah.” Hiratsuka Shizuka nodded hesitantly, and her eyes also swept to the sleeping side of Hakuba Aoki’s face, “This child… huh, Yukinoshita, you’ve seen it all, just finish it.”
“I see.”
Yukinoshita Yukino’s hands were shaking.
There is no book of the “mono no aware” type in this world. Only “Suicide Note” by Jutaro Terauchi has been passed down. “No Longer Human” is a dimensionality reduction blow.
The two of them couldn’t believe that their classmates and students were actually writing such things. Although it was obviously a literary work, it was still too shocking.
What kind of person can describe himself as a monkey in his own photo? Does he consider himself a human being?
Could it be that he…
Yukinoshita Yukino’s hands suddenly clenched one side of the manuscript, and her heart began to beat uncontrollably.
“Shiroba-san, life doesn’t have to be like this!”
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 3 is over. I don’t want to live anymore after being misunderstood! (Old version)
After this strong emotional color appeared, both Hiratsuka Shizuka and Yukinoshita Yukino felt uneasy.
Shizuya Hiratsuka didn’t care at all when Shiraba Aoki was sleeping. The two of them were quietly reading the same manuscript, and they didn’t care at all about the strange looks from the students around them.
Look at the contents of the book again.
[In the second photo, his face has undergone a shocking change… It is hard to tell whether he is in high school or college, but he has grown into a young talent. However, what is equally strange is that he does not look like a living person in the photo… He has a smile on his face, but this time, the smile is no longer ugly and wrinkled…][…It turned into a smile that could be called clever, but for some reason…it felt like a completely artificial product…If you look closely, you can feel a kind of eerie atmosphere from this handsome student that is almost bizarre and weird. So far, I have never seen such a weird handsome young man.]Yukinoshita Yukino did not turn the page. Instead, she tilted her head and looked carefully at Shiraba Aoki’s face for the first time. Her careful observation of the boy’s appearance surprised the classmates around her.
Behind her.
“Yumiko, look.”
At this time, Yuigahama Yui reached out and nudged Miura Yumiko who was sitting at the table in front of her, and both of them looked at Yukinoshita Yukino who was not far away.
“Huh?” Miura Yumiko’s eyes changed. “That guy actually observed a weird guy? Hey, hey, hey, Yui, this is too funny.”
“Yumiko.” Yuigahama Yui was a little indecisive. She wanted to persuade the other party, but she couldn’t say anything at this moment and could only stop talking.
Yumiko Miura was sitting in front of her and she also noticed the changes in her friend at this time. However, as the leader of the girls in the class, she couldn’t help but look at the back of Shiraba Aoki.
For some reason, she sighed and even looked at teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka strangely. She secretly took out her cell phone from her schoolbag, clicked on the bank card display software a few times, and stared at the screen in a daze.
“Yumiko.” Yuigahama Yui didn’t know what she was thinking. Maybe her memory went back to two weeks ago. She really didn’t know what to say.
Yumiko Miura is never as extreme a hot girl as she appears to be. She is not a bad person at all.
The other side.
“Hiratsuka-sensei.” Yukinoshita Yukino withdrew her serious gaze from others, and now strangely and seriously said something that made people think about it, “Shiraba-san is indeed a good-looking man. In fact, if I were to evaluate him, he has surpassed at least 90% of the boys of our age. He is indeed handsome.”
“No.” Hiratsuka Shizuka was speechless, covering half of her face with one hand, “Yukinoshita Yukino, Haruno, how could your sister say such a perverted thing?”
Didn’t you see that Miura and Yuigahama, who were the closest, covered their mouths in surprise, their eyes full of excitement at this moment? Could they have thought that they had discovered something unimaginable?
Hiratsuka Shizuka sighed, they are all problem children.
“Forget it, just keep reading, Yukinoshita.”
“Okay, Hiratsuka-sensei!”
The teacher and students continued to read the manuscripts in their hands.
The content has also changed very cleverly.
[This third photo is the weirdest one. It’s impossible to tell his age.][…His hair had turned grey, and he was in a filthy room…He stretched his hands over the small brazier to warm himself, but this time he didn’t smile, and his face showed no expression…][…He just sat there, with his hands stretched toward the brazier. Yiran maintained this posture, as if he had died naturally.][…I can’t even remember his face. It’s as if I can’t remember it once I open my eyes, and it disappears in an instant…I don’t even have the pleasure of ‘Oh, so this is the same face, I remember it now’.]so.
[Even if it’s the so-called ‘death face’, there should be more expression or impression, right? Maybe this is what it feels like to forcibly press a horse’s head on a human body…]Do I need to continue reading?
Hiratsuka Shizuka’s body was shaking. Regarding the two so-called photos above, he and Yukinoshita Yukino just felt that the style of the manuscript was weird, but at this moment, when she heard the adjective “dead look”, she suddenly understood everything.
Yukinoshita Yukino’s hands, which had been clenched around the manuscript, tightened a little more strangely.
She couldn’t help but look up at Shizuka Hiratsuka, this beautiful girl with a cold and extremely cute face. At this moment, there was only one color in her eyes, that is, extreme panic and worry.
“Hiratsuka-sensei…”
Shizuka Hiratsuka suddenly reached out and snatched the manuscript, then shouted to everyone, “This class is completely self-study! I don’t want to hear any of you yelling, if I hear it, physical education this afternoon will be cancelled!”
“Yes!” The other students who were not with Hakuba Aoki were extremely surprised at Hiratsuka Shizuka’s condition at this time, but they did not dare to shout, even though Hiratsuka Shizuka turned around and left with the manuscript.
After she left.
Yukinoshita Yukino’s expression changed drastically. After a few minutes, she stood up by pressing the table and walked towards the door in a few steps.
Everyone was extremely shocked. It was the first time they saw Yukinoshita Yukino like this. She had never skipped classes before.
Not long after.
In the teacher’s office.
Shizuka Hiratsuka smoked one cigarette after another, and Yukinoshita Yukino started coughing non-stop because of the smoke.
“Hiratsuka-sensei, can’t you pay attention?!”
“Is it because of you, a high school student, who was here?” Shizuka Hiratsuka suddenly became depressed. She seemed to have given up and leaned lazily against the back of her chair. “I am such a failed teacher, Yukinoshita, do you think I am responsible for Shiraba Aoki wanting to die?”
Want to die?
That’s right. The three paragraphs about photos at the beginning of this short manuscript may not be easy to relate to at first glance, but after reading them later, anyone who is not stupid will understand what it is about.
More importantly, Yukinoshita Yukino has been Shiraba Aoki’s deskmate for two years, and Hiratsuka Shizuka is the homeroom teacher of their class in the second half of their first year of high school. They have watched Shiraba Aoki grow to where he is today.
“But Hakuba-san, he just…”
“Stop talking.” Putting out the cigarette in her mouth, Shizuka Hiratsuka sighed helplessly, “Alas, Baiba has always lived alone. Last year, he couldn’t afford the tuition, so I just helped him. Although I said some things that I shouldn’t have said at the time, I still helped him!”
At first, Hakuba Aoki was so anxious that he called his relatives in the East Country, but they thought it was too much trouble and just transferred a small amount of tuition fees. Hakuba Aoki borrowed money from everywhere, but only when he went to Hiratsuka Shizuka did he feel a little bit relented, but, but…
At this time, Yukinoshita Yukino patted the desk, as if she was putting herself in Shiraba Aoki’s perspective.
“Mr. Hiratsuka, didn’t you say at the beginning that it was okay to borrow money, and that it wouldn’t be difficult to borrow again if you paid it back? But then you changed your mind and said that Hakuba-san didn’t even have to pay back the money?!”
“I just said that.”
Yukinoshita Yukino was particularly unhappy: “But it is precisely because you talk nonsense that Hakuba-san must have misunderstood. If you don’t want to lend it, then don’t lend it. You don’t have to specifically tell him that the orphan has to pay it back. He knows these principles of life better than you and me.”
Besides.
Yukinoshita Yukino could not stand what teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka did the most.
She actually spoke with a bit of anger, and her voice was a little louder: “There is nothing wrong with lending a helping hand, but don’t you understand the principle that it is better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish? How will he see you if you claim that you don’t need Bai Ma to pay back the money? Are you pitying him or looking down on him? As long as you are a human being, you have self-esteem!”
Hiratsuka Shizuka covered her face with her hands, looking melancholy.
After a long while, the mature and beautiful teacher finally put down her hand and said in some pain: “Even so, Baiba Qingmu’s life pressure is so great… I should have found a way to stop him from working like that. I should have introduced him to a job that is not tiring and can make money.”
“He’s a 17-year-old young man, still a high school student, and you still want him to work part-time, Mr. Hiratsuka?! Have you forgotten that Hakuba-san smashed his head on the table two weeks ago? If there was a pen in front of him at that time, do you think something serious would have happened?”
Shizuka Hiratsuka was horrified. She was completely panicked when she thought about it now. If that was the case, wouldn’t Baiba Aoki have died in the classroom on the spot? Not to mention that the class was also hers.
Yukinoshita Yukino slowly folded her arms and stood in front of Hiratsuka Shizuka, who was so distressed that she lay on the table. She looked down at her coldly.
“So.” Yukinoshita Yukino took a deep breath, “This is no longer a question of whether you are responsible or not. Hakuba’s experience has pushed him to where he is today. How many writers in the past have been so self-deprecating! I can’t let him get to that point!”
“Yes, yes.”
Shizuka Hiratsuka immediately cheered up and picked up the manuscript next to her and took another look at it.
That sentence——
Shizuka Hiratsuka was on the verge of tears. Those were not only tears of pity for the misery of her students, but also tears of regret for the failure of her own teaching career.
The work of art can best reflect the mental state of a writer. Have his students reached the brink of life and death?
I regret it!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 4 Where is my huge manuscript? Yukino completely misunderstood! (Old version)
When Baiba Aoki woke up after class, he looked confused and helpless!
“Huh?
Baiba Qingmu suddenly found that the manuscript he copied according to his memory has now disappeared?
“What’s going on?”
Perhaps it was the panic in his heart, but Baiba Qingmu’s experience told him not to be too ostentatious, so he left his seat and looked around the classroom.
A group of classmates…
“Yui, get out of class is over, let’s go.”
In the classroom.
At this time, Yumiko Miura looked at her watch, stood up, grabbed her friend and was about to leave.
When the two were about to leave, Baiba Qingmu happened to meet them.
Yuigahama Yui seemed to have keenly noticed that something was wrong with this “introverted” male classmate.
She is a kind person, but now she slowly shook her head and couldn’t help but turn around and call out to Baiba Qingmu?
“Shiraba-san.”
Baiba Qingmu paused.
At this time, he looked back at her curiously.
“That.” It seemed that Yuigahama Yui’s kindness gave her the courage to strike up a conversation for no apparent reason. She pulled Miura Yumiko to Hakuba’s side.
“Huh?” Baiba Qingmu was puzzled.
“Shirama-san, seeing how you look… well, in other words, are you in any trouble?”
Yuigahama Yui’s words stunned Miura Yumiko. Why did Yuigahama Yui suddenly pay attention to this boy?
she……
Yumiko Miura suddenly realized something. She knew the other person’s character clearly. Her friend rarely had her own opinions when doing things, but her behavior at this time was probably due to the unexpected concern she had for the other person because of her previous coma.
“Difficult?” Baiba Qingmu shook his head quickly. He was not a person who liked to talk about his problems. His life experiences so far had already given him an advance understanding of this society.
Many people seem to care about themselves, but in fact they just suddenly show that kind of attitude because of “maturity”. They are just curious and just want to know what they are doing.
So Hakuba Aoki waved his hand and said, “It’s nothing, Yuigahama Yui-san…but thank you for asking suddenly.”
Yuigahama Yui’s eyes lit up. Not to mention that her concern had not been answered, but the once taciturn and withdrawn Hakuba Aoki was unexpectedly easy to talk to?
She clearly felt that her approach was too sudden and somewhat rash.
Miura looked up and down at Hakuba Aoki strangely. He was the one who sent him to the hospital. He didn’t know why he suddenly became so afraid that something might happen to his classmate. When he acted too bravely, his brother, sister, and parents even criticized him.
“It seems that you are really fine, Hakuba-san. If there is something wrong…” Yuigahama Yui couldn’t say that. She was a girl who liked socializing, but she could only follow other people’s words.
Miura Yumiko was not bothered by that. She hugged her arms and acted like a hot girl. “It’s okay, but Hakuba, you look very anxious… Tsk, if there’s anything wrong, just tell me. Yui is very worried about you!”
“Ah!” Yuigahama Yui blushed, “Yumiko, what are you talking about?”
“Hahahahahaha.”
Unexpectedly, under this influence, Baiba Qingmu’s mood suddenly became much better, and he even smiled at this moment.
“Laughed?” Miura was shocked. No way, this poor classmate who only knew how to work part-time, could he actually laugh?
The three chatted for a while, and then the two girls ran out.
White horse Aoki.
“Huh, girls in the two-dimensional world are really passionate.” After realizing that the current world is a world of anime, Hakuba Aoki was still excited. However, for a person who has difficulty surviving, it is still too difficult for him to express his feelings, and he doesn’t really feel like any ‘real girl’.
“but.”
The key issue is still in the manuscript, so…
Baiba Qingmu realized that his current actions might cause others to pay too much attention to him. He hated the unnecessary care and trouble brought by socializing with others, so he turned around and sat back, covering his head in distress.
“How come my manuscript is lost?”
“Could it have fallen on the ground? But…” He carefully observed the ground around him, “No, it can’t be… that the student on duty threw it into the trash can?”
garbage can?
Baiba Qingmu didn’t care about other people’s opinions. After all, the key now was to rely on this manuscript to change his fate, so he actually stood up and ran to the trash can at the back of the classroom. What was he going to do?
Over there in the teacher’s office.
Shizuka Hiratsuka was so distressed that she even sneezed suddenly.
“Does anyone miss me?”
Yukinoshita Yukino had a blank expression on her face, but there was a speechless look in her eyes. How could anyone miss a woman like Hiratsuka Shizuka who smokes and swings her iron fists!
“I always feel like you’re thinking of something impolite, Yukinoshita.” Hiratsuka Shizuka shook her head vigorously. Now was not the time to think about these things. “Yukinoshita, I remember that your service club is still empty. The purpose of your club is to help people, right? Then I’ll give you the next commission now.”
“Farewell, even if you didn’t tell me, Hiratsuka-sensei, I would still correct Hakuba-san.”
Yukinoshita suddenly raised her hand to snatch back the manuscript, then turned around and was about to leave. If you look closely, you can see that Yukinoshita’s right hand was clenched into a fist.
There has never been a mission that made me so excited. Hakuba Aoki might have already intended to die. If I can save him, that might be the greatest significance of establishing the Service Club.
Return to the classroom.
Yukinoshita Yukino was stunned.
What is Shiraba Aoki-san doing?
‘Have you become so poor that you have to look through the trash?’
She looked at the only remaining people in the classroom. Rikka Takanashi was looking at Hakuba curiously, while the other students were shocked, mocking, and even looked disgusted.
This kind of thing.
Yukinoshita Yukino slowly walked back to her desk and was about to return the manuscript. At this moment, after turning her eyes around, she suddenly understood why Hakuba Aoki was rummaging through the trash can.
“Shiraba-san!”
“Huh?” Hakuba Aoki turned around immediately, and what caught his eyes was Yukinoshita Yukino, who had a cold face but a surprisingly cold voice, calling out to him, “Yukinoshita-san? Are you sure you’re calling me?”
Pointed at himself.
Shiraba Aoki couldn’t believe it. In real life, Yukinoshita Yukino was even more strangely quiet and lonely. She even rarely communicated with her classmates. How could she call him today?
“Yes.” Yukinoshita Yukino nodded gently, and raised several pieces of paper in her right hand. “This seems to be yours, right? Hakuba-san, it seems to have fallen under my desk.”
‘My manuscript?’
Baiba Qingmu looked surprised, but there was an emotion in his pupils that shouldn’t be there.
Even though he hid it immediately.
Yukinoshita Yukino still found out.
“Is it a warning?”
She immediately guessed something. It seemed that her rhetoric when returning the manuscript was too low-level.
This does not affect the return of the manuscript.
When he got the manuscript, Baiba Qingmu sat back quietly, flipping through the manuscript with his hands.
“That’s not right. Why are there such big wrinkles on the side of my manuscript… Why?”
That’s really…
Although I shouldn’t think of it with malice, something is obviously wrong now, and the girl suddenly returned the manuscript.
But.
‘Forget it, it’s just a small matter.’
After Hakuba Aoki understood this, he didn’t have time to think about anything else. He said to the other party seriously: “Thank you, Yukinoshita-san. These papers are extremely important to me!”
“Yeah, I know.”
“Well, you know… well?” Hakuba Aoki thought he had heard it wrong, but the woman in front of him, Yukinoshita Yukino, turned around and sat back in the chair without even looking at him.
illusion?
No way, I always feel that the other party is hiding something from me.
Of course, this was just a small episode in the day.
Chapter 5: Shizuka Hiratsuka’s evaluation of two problem children? (Old version)
Hakuba Aoki can’t understand Yukinoshita Yukino, but he doesn’t care. Copying books is the most important thing in life right now.
So from then on, Baiba Qingmu kept copying books with all his might. Maybe it was because his brain felt much less tired after a good night’s sleep, so his writing speed increased much more.
Although there were many strange things during that period.
For example, it seems that Shizuka Hiratsuka-sensei will be listening to the class.
But it was strange that she didn’t care about other students’ distraction and just stared at herself for more than ten minutes?
When Yukinoshita Yukino was looking at herself, she was also looking at herself?
The most bizarre thing was this, was Yukino Yukinoshita a normal person? He and she made eye contact, but this girl not only didn’t blush, but instead just stared straight at him.
What the hell is going on? I wouldn’t think so much about it even if you blushed a little!
Of course, Hakuba Aoki doesn’t think that the other party likes him. With his jeans and shirt washed to a pale color and his penniless family, it is impossible for the other party to be attracted to him unless he is stupid. Not to mention that she is the most difficult heroine to be conquered in the world of anime, right?
Although he also had to admit that he had awakened his past life memories, how could he be indifferent to the “person” he liked? Although now was definitely not the time to think about these things.
It was not until the afternoon physical education class that Baiba Aoki decisively asked for leave.
Just as he predicted, the PE teacher didn’t dare to let him teach at all, for fear that this terrible student of his would have an epic coma in his class. His teaching career could not afford to be responsible for the accident of such a “dangerous person” as himself.
That was the time.
“Hakuba Aoki!”
Just as he was about to take a step back towards the teaching building, Hiratsuka Shizuka appeared on his way like a phantom.
“Hiratsuka-sensei?”
Shiraba Aoki paused, and then saw Hiratsuka Shizuka actually coming over and walking towards the classroom side by side with him.
“I saw the movements of you writing something in class.”
Hiratsuka Shizuka was relatively normal. When she said this, it was probably because she had secretly read Shiraba Aoki’s manuscript. She blushed but didn’t say anything… Shiraba Aoki didn’t know why she was blushing, he just listened to her words quietly.
“Is that the action of writing a novel? As a teacher, I really want to remind you that you should do the right thing at the right age, but…”
She hesitated for a moment, then began to babble.
“Have you been working recently?”
This kind of problem?
Baiba Qingmu remembered that he had paid off his tuition fees a long time ago.
He nodded indifferently, “I went to work after I woke up from the hospital, but my boss fired me yesterday because I was absent for too long.”
Hiratsuka Shizuka seemed startled.
“Doesn’t that mean we have suffered a new blow?”
Her eyes suddenly looked at his face with some pity, and Bai Ma Qing Mu stopped immediately.
“Teacher Hiratsuka, I hope you can put away your disrespectful look. I just live by my own hands. At most, I fainted in your class before. I am very sorry for this.”
“No, Hakuba Aoki, that’s not what I meant, teacher.”
Shizuka Hiratsuka immediately waved her hands. All she could think of was Yukinoshita Yukino scolding her. Now she couldn’t even control her expression when she wanted to take care of Hakuba Aoki? What a failure!
“Let’s not talk about this, do you have enough money these days?”
“!” Baiba Qingmu was convinced, and even looked at the head teacher with scrutiny. What did she mean by lending him money? Or was she just like she said when he was paying her back, that she could directly help him spend the money, and he didn’t need to pay it back at all, anyway, she was a big shot who drove a Ferrari to work.
Hiratsuka Shizuka blushed completely.
Ahhh, I’m too concerned and confused. What on earth am I talking about!
“I will work hard on my own. Teacher, please don’t say meaningless things to me. I have something else to do. Bye!”
Hakuba Aoki simply ran a few steps and left Hiratsuka Shizuka directly.
The teacher looked at her student’s back as she left. Her blushing face gradually disappeared, and even a little anger appeared on her face!
“Hello!”
Seeing that Hakuba Aoki just ran away and didn’t even pay any attention to her, Hiratsuka Shizuka finally smacked her lips speechlessly.
“Really? Why are you being so stubborn? I just have good intentions…”
“If you’re kind enough, are you talking to Hakuba-san like this?”
Who is it!
Hiratsuka Shizuka turned around immediately.
Yukinoshita Yukino followed quietly behind her like a flower on the mountain top.
“Don’t you have gym class?”
“How can I feel at ease with Hakuba-san like that?”
“So how long have you been eavesdropping?”
“I wasn’t eavesdropping. I just asked for leave from my PE teacher and have been following you and Hakuba-san the whole time.”
Yukinoshita Yukino obviously intentionally slowed down her pace of following, and now she was walking side by side with Hiratsuka Shizuka in just a few steps.
“So, Mr. Hiratsuka, why do you emphasize the issue of money again? Hakuba-san’s biggest problem in life is the financial problem he needs to live. You saying that will only make him feel more uncomfortable.”
“That being said.” Shizuka Hiratsuka thought what Yukinoshita said was right, but she cared more about one thing, “What he needs is just the money he needs to spend during school. If I can help him, his current ‘idea’ might disappear. Only by going to a good university in the future can he truly change his fate.”
Yukinoshita Yukino suddenly turned to look at her and asked, “Do you think Hakuba-san did not do well in the exam?”
Hiratsuka Shizuka was stunned. If Yukinoshita understood it this way, it would not be wrong.
“Yes, Hakuba Aoki’s grades are just average at best. I’m even worried about how he will perform in the next grade exam. If his grades are too bad, it will be another blow.”
“Not really.”
When Yukinoshita Yukino said this, Hiratsuka Shizuka was stunned for a moment, and then the two of them continued to walk towards the teaching building.
After a long time.
At the entrance of the teaching building, the two stopped at the same time.
“Bai Ba-san should have gotten used to his grades a long time ago. Teacher, your idea is also wrong. It is foolish to measure a person’s value by test scores and rankings. Even if the grades are good, there are still people with flaws in their character.”
“?”
After that, Yukinoshita Yukino also walked a few steps away, and Hiratsuka Shizuka also stared at her back blankly.
After another while.
“I am really convinced.”
Shizuka Hiratsuka couldn’t help but light a cigarette in her mouth.
“These two guys are exactly the same type of people. One is stubborn, and the other clearly wants to help his classmate, but at this time, his words are so inhumane. Isn’t the problem about money?!”
Does Shizuka Hiratsuka really understand Yukinoshita Yukino?
Not necessarily.
Yukinoshita Yukino is more inclined to understand the people in this world. What they need is the respect of others. She would never hate the way Shiraba Aoki struggles with his own hands. On the contrary, she is more disgusted with Hiratsuka Shizuka’s almost unconditional attitude of charity, even though she knows that the other party has good intentions and is definitely a good teacher.
Slowly, Shizuka Hiratsuka even finished smoking at the door of the teaching building, and she couldn’t help laughing.
“This is really interesting. Two obvious problem children, one problem child wants to help another problem child? I hope you two don’t start a premature love affair with me. Tsk, not really?”
This is purely the fantasy of an older woman like her!
Chapter 6 I’m already at odds with life, and you want me to join a club? (Old version)
As school was about to end in the afternoon, Baiba Aoki finally breathed a sigh of relief in the classroom.
‘Fortunately, No Longer Human is short, and I finished copying it in one day. I can call it a day!’
‘But I am so exhausted. This is more words than the homework for the holiday. Fortunately, it is just copying.’
Holding up his achievements today with both hands, Baiba Qingmu knew that this was the important thing that determined the beginning of his career as a plagiarist, and it might completely change his life.
‘Then the next thing is to submit the work. I hope it won’t be like the novels I read in my previous life, with a bunch of inexplicable villains who look down on others.’
Thinking of this, Hakuba Aoki quickly packed his backpack. At this moment, he wanted to go to the major library in Chiba as soon as he went out.
At this time, Yukinoshita Yukino was quietly tidying up things on her desk, slowly loading her small bag, but her eyes were fixed on the classroom door.
She knew one thing clearly: Teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka was not someone who would just sit there and wait for death.
When all the students want to leave the classroom quickly and go to various clubs, or go home directly.
Shizuka Hiratsuka actually pushed open the classroom door.
The noisy sound in the house stopped.
“Shiraba Aoki, Yukinoshita Yukino, the two of you follow me!”
After saying this, Shizuka Hiratsuka turned around and waited at the door, looking really decisive.
‘really.’
Yukinoshita Yukino shook her head, stood up and walked towards the door.
Hakuba Aoki was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to remember the content of “Oregairu” in his previous life. Could it be, could it be that Hiratsuka Shizuka asked him to join the service club of Yukinoshita Yukino?
A few minutes later.
On the way to a club activity room, Shizuka Hiratsuka led the two of them walking quietly in the corridor.
The silent atmosphere was suddenly broken.
“Hiratsuka-sensei, what exactly did you ask me to do?”
Hakuba Aoki’s words were relatively polite, but his impatience was obvious. After awakening his memories of his past life, he just wanted to quickly become a plagiarist to change his fate. Even after discovering that this was a world of souvenirs, he now had no idea of ​​starting a harem, let alone wasting time in some high school club.
He is so busy dealing with life that he has no time to play house as a high school student.
Hiratsuka Shizuya stopped and changed his tone, no longer angry at Hakuba Aoki’s, but just a little more serious.
“As a teacher, I hope you don’t go home directly after school every day. You should join a club and develop other talents or abilities in your spare time. After all, we in Japan need to consider your other abilities to give you a score when you are applying for university. I don’t want you to rely solely on your academic performance and finally…”
Before he could finish his words, Baiba Qingmu turned around instantly, leaning against his back with one hand holding one of the straps of his backpack, and holding the sorted manuscript in the other hand.
It would be quite impolite to speak at this time.
“Wait a mininute!”
The boy took a deep breath, and although he was still polite at this time, he said, “I know what you want to say, teacher, and I appreciate your concern, but, Mr. Hiratsuka, I don’t have time to be delayed.”
Pretending to leave, isn’t that too straightforward?
Shizuka Hiratsuka covered her forehead with one hand, half turned around and looked at Hakuba Aoki with a headache.
Yukinoshita Yukino watched the scene with great interest.
In her mind, perhaps the disbanding of the Service Club was not a big deal, and it was not important for Hakuba Aoki to join her own club. Instead, she admired the other party’s straightforwardness in fighting hard for his own life at this moment.
So, Hakuba Aoki himself didn’t know that he made Yukinoshita Yukino such a complicated girl. Her eyes were focused on him all day.
As for your question about whether Hakuba Aoki likes Yukinoshita Yukino?
Of course!
In his previous life, he was a fan of Yukinoshita Yukino, who played in the everyday drama, but how could he conquer her in real life?
Stop it!
In the novel, Yukinoshita Yukino is the white moonlight, but in reality she is an absolutely cold girl. In Shiraba Aoki’s memory, just the fact that Yukinoshita Yukino was the representative of the Chinese class, this classmate was always decisive in collecting homework. As long as he didn’t hand in the homework first, the other party would just mark it on the list as not handed in and would not say a word to him.
My ability to deal with people was zero. My main attitude was that you guys go to your school and I go to mine, and I can spend my peaceful high school life on my own.
“It’s a headache.” Hiratsuka Shizuka was helpless, but she had to complete one thing today, so she suddenly called out to the other party, “Shiraba Aoki!”
The man paused.
Hiratsuka Shizuka’s voice came from behind.
“Okay, I understand your idea, but you don’t have to go to the club I asked you to join today, but you must fill out this application for membership!”
Her voice was filled with anger, and Hakuba Aoki thought it was really troublesome, but he didn’t want to waste any more time with this teacher Hiratsuka Shizuka.
He immediately came back and took the paper from Shizuka Hiratsuka’s hand.
As if subconsciously, Yukinoshita Yukino reached out and took the entire manuscript that was in the way of Hakuba Aoki’s right hand.
Baiba Qingmu was surprised for a second. No, this girl is really Yukinoshita Yukino? Can she help him get things?
“What’s that look in your eyes!”
Yukinoshita Yukino raised her head slightly. She was definitely not as tall as Hakuba Aoki, and the two of them were actually at a confrontation of heights.
“No, nothing…thank you.”
“Need not.”
Holding Hakuba Aoki’s manuscript, Yukinoshita Yukino seemed to touch the pages of the manuscript, and an unimaginable guess emerged in her heart.
“In one day… this number of pages, have you finished writing? If it’s so fast, I have to be firm in what I want to express. I’m afraid that Baiba-san’s belief is very firm, so it’s not easy.”
She looked up and down at Shiraba Aoki, who was arguing with teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka, and now she lowered her head to look at the manuscript again, focusing on the title of the manuscript and the sentence that she cared about most.
‘Why should I feel sorry for being a human being?’
Baiba Qingmu would definitely not know what she was thinking, so she finally took out the black pen from her backpack and signed her name, and finally handed the application for some club to the troublesome teacher opposite.
“Okay.” Hiratsuka Shizuka breathed a sigh of relief and now carefully looked at the reasons for joining the club on the application form.
Tic-tac-toe suddenly appeared on her head.
“Shiraba Aoki! What do you mean by being threatened by Hiratsuka Shizuka-sensei to join a club? How do you want me to hand it over to the colleagues who are responsible for handling these documents? What will they think of me!?”
“Then I don’t care. It has nothing to do with me.” It might be a bit childish or excessive, but Shizuka Hiratsuka obviously didn’t care much. She just said this.
Hakuba Aoki raised his hand and took the manuscript from Yukinoshita Yukino, nodded in thanks. This time, Hakuba Aoki really turned around and left.
Hiratsuka Shizuka…
“…I’m so pissed off!”
Hiratsuka Shizuka understood the other party in her heart, but in the end she punched the wall of the club activity room next to her, and the students who were participating in the club activities inside were scared to death.
Yukinoshita Yukino had an expression like a dead fish eye and stared at the head teacher speechlessly.
“Teacher Hiratsuka, please stop calling yourself a teacher without any moral integrity.”
“What do you care about me, two problem children!!!”
“Impotent rage?”
“you!”
Hiratsuka Shizuka pointed at Yukinoshita Yukino for the last time, and in her mind she easily put her in the same category as Hakuba Aoki. They were basically the same kind of people, right? Why didn’t she realize it before?
It’s so annoying!
Chapter 7: It is difficult for Baiba Qingmu to confront life. (Old version)
Shiraba Aoki doesn’t care at all about what’s happening with Hiratsuka Shizuka.
Holding one side of the backpack with one hand, he slowly walked out of the school gate.
He once decided to try his luck directly at major publishing houses and libraries, but it seemed that God wanted him to pay attention to an important thing he had forgotten before.
“I know, Aunt Rina!”
After silently hanging up the phone, the original plan to go to the original destination was completely changed, and Baiba Qingmu immediately ran towards home.
He just opened the door of his house and there was already a woman in his room?
That’s not right. This auntie in front of you is the real owner of this house.
“It’s been a few weeks, Hakuba Aoki.”
“Yeah.” Nodding vigorously, Baiba Aoki immediately walked past her, rummaged through the drawers in the master bedroom at home, and soon took out a handful of yen.
“Aunt Rina, I was in a coma for two weeks because of my part-time job. This is the rent for this month.”
Looking back, Hakuba Aoki was simply exhausted.
My original parents died in a car accident just after they immigrated to Japan. How could I have my own house to live in all these years? After returning from Dongguk to study, I could only survive by renting a house.
and.
What is Rina’s landlord? This woman did not accept the rent immediately. Instead, she looked up and down at Shiraba Aoki with a strange expression.
“What, what’s wrong? Aunt Rina.”
“No, nothing.”
The woman shook her head, and then she talked about an important matter that Baiba Qingmu had forgotten.
“Shiraba Aoki, with your health, why are you in such a hurry to go to school? And for this money… you haven’t worked part-time for two weeks, right?”
“yes.”
Hakuba Aoki nodded in distress, his expression still calm.
After Aunt Krina’s next words came out, the young man no longer lived up to his indifferent appearance.
“Remember your sister?”
Baiba Qingmu suddenly hit himself on the forehead, and a look of panic appeared on his face.
“Oops!”
What sister?
The woman called Rina also sighed. She intended to remind Hakuba Aoki of something.
“Don’t worry, you know I’m a doctor. I’ve also paid for your sister’s hospital stay this month.”
“Thank you, thank you very much Aunt Rina!”
Hakuba Aoki’s face was full of surprise, but his joyful expression gave Rina a headache and a hint of pity unconsciously appeared in the depths of her eyes.
“I know your situation. Just like when you came back from Dongguo, your sister has been receiving treatment at the hospital where I work. Sigh…” She also showed a little bit of distress on her face, which was a look of pity for the girl’s experience. “It was really hard for you and your sister. At that time… a car accident left her with such a serious illness. Later, your relatives were really cruel. Her current condition… Come to think of it, could it be that you were in the same situation a few weeks ago?”
“No, it isn’t.”
Baiba Qingmu understood the real purpose of the other party’s call. It was not that he was in a hurry to ask for rent, but rather to remind him of the situation of his sister on the other side.
He is not an orphan living alone. In fact, he has a younger sister in this life. However, from the time he had the car accident to the time he returned from Dongguk, his sister’s sequelae of the accident had not been cured. In the end… after being admitted to Neon Hospital, she became bedridden, or she inexplicably lost consciousness and became a complete vegetable.
The two chatted for a while, and Baiba Qingmu left the manuscripts and backpack at home.
The two hurried downstairs, got into Aunt Rina’s car, and went to the hospital where she worked.
Not long after, Baiba Aoki arrived outside a ward. He took a deep breath and pushed the door open.
What caught my eye was a nursing lady in her fifties and a young girl lying on the hospital bed like a sculpture, lying there peacefully and completely motionless.
“My sister…”
The nurse said quickly, “It’s still the same, but I’ve been in good shape. Mr. Bai Ma, are you here to pay me this month’s salary?”
“Ah? Yes, yes.”
Shiraba Aoki completely understood what Aunt Rina meant. He took out the rent money he had prepared from his pocket, checked a portion of it and gave it to the other party.
Rina reminded him, “Hakuba Aoki, your sister is in good health. Although she is unconscious, this sister Linya has been responsible for turning her over and washing her. It is not good to stay in bed for a long time. She must care about sores… She needs this money more.”
“Yeah, I understand.”
Hakuba Aoki turned around and looked at Aunt Yana with gratitude, then walked a few steps to the bedside and sat down, holding his unconscious sister’s hand with one hand.
at the same time.
The woman Rina sighed and silently stared at the young back of Hakuba Aoki.
In her heart, she still admired the other person very much.
There is no need to mention the fact that a young man lost both his parents. He took his seriously ill sister back to his homeland to live with his relatives. In the end, perhaps it was because of his sister’s serious illness that his relatives did not want to spend extra money on her treatment?
The brother and sister traveled far and wide and probably suffered a lot, spending their young childhood living under the care of others.
Back to Japan, it’s hard to imagine a boy of fourteen or fifteen years old working so hard to earn money to support himself and his sister, and his sister becoming like this in a certain year.
At the beginning, I felt sorry for them, and I was his sister’s attending physician. I helped them with expenses and housing, and they finally got settled.
But the young man still seems to have the arrogance that only people from big countries have. The attitude of “not accepting food given out of pity” and the state of bravely taking on all responsibilities at a young age just for survival is really heartbreaking.
“Shiraba Aoki.”
After a long time, the woman Rina called out to Shiraba Aoki, who had been staring at his sister in a daze.
Before the young man could say anything, Rina said something very caring.
“Have you paid back all the money your parents borrowed?”
Pay off?
Baiba Qingmu felt helpless. How could he talk about paying it back?
If he hadn’t regained his memories of his past life after being in a coma for two weeks and hadn’t found a new way to make money, he would never have been able to pay off the money with his previous life-long work.
At that time, my parents insisted on taking out a loan to start a business in Japan. The company was just established in just one year, but they did not expect that a car accident took their lives and also caused their sister to suffer a serious illness.
The huge debt naturally fell on him, including tuition, his sister’s medical expenses, rent and necessary living expenses. He, Baiba Qingmu, was once overwhelmed by the pressure of life.
At this moment, when he looked at Aunt Rina, there was only gratitude in his pupils.
The house belongs to someone else. He took almost half of the money for my sister’s hospitalization. My tuition was also prepared by the other party at that time, but I was in a hurry and borrowed money everywhere, and finally borrowed from Shizuka Hiratsuka.
If you think about it carefully, it would be impossible for me to be alive today without Aunt Rina.
What’s more!
When Rina saw that Hakuba Aoki didn’t answer, she realized that the other party might not be able to pay it back, and that the debt might have even been compounded to an unimaginable level until this year.
besides.
“Hakuba…” Rina thought about it and decided to call him more intimately, following the Japanese way of calling him, “Aoki, if the pressure of life is too great, you can actually drop out of school. I will help you find a way to solve the debt problem, and you can also volunteer at the hospital.”
“No, thanks.”
Thinking about the No Longer Human that he copied, Hakuba Aoki was still confident in his heart. He didn’t say whether he should feel guilty about being a plagiarist. If the plagiarist could make a name for himself and change his life with the help of Dazai Osamu’s literary power, then his fate could be changed.
“Hmm? Aoki, do you have any new plans?”
Rina looked at the boy’s face curiously, and when she saw that he didn’t say anything for a while, her expression changed immediately.
“Aoki! You must not go down the crooked path. You promised me that you would never give up on your life. Your sister also doesn’t want to see her brother become that kind of person. Do you know that?!”
“How could I become the kind of person you think I am!” Hakuba Aoki quickly came back to his senses and waved his hands frantically, “Don’t worry, Aunt Rina, I’m not stupid. I’m planning to make money by writing novels recently, not relying on any crooked ways to solve my problems.”
“Really?”
Rina seemed stunned for a moment. Putting aside the question of whether she could really make money by writing novels here with Hakuba Aoki, the young man was obviously very confident in his abilities. Wasn’t he lying to himself?
“You didn’t lie to me.”
“How could I lie to you? You are actually almost like my mother, aren’t you? Without your help, I would have died in that incident.”
What’s up?
Rina’s eyes changed. She could not forget Hakuba Aoki from junior high school. At that time, he said that he accidentally cut his wrist while peeling an apple, but did it look like that?
Although he took the initiative to ask for help in the end, when he was being rescued, the young man looked at his sister on the hospital bed with an extremely complicated gaze.
If his sister hadn’t existed, this young man would have lost hope of living long ago!
“You swear!”
Hakuba Aoki also had a headache, but finally he swore in front of the other party.
Not long after, Shiraba Aoki convinced Aunt Rina to believe in him, and after leaving the hospital, he became more determined to change his fate.
I was so stupid before my memory was awakened. I did have thoughts of not being able to live when I was very young. Although I later took the initiative to ask Aunt Rina for help after thinking of my sister, now it seems that I was too impulsive.
‘So I must survive!’
“I have awakened my past life memories, I can even be a plagiarist, what difficulties can’t I overcome? !”
He clenched his fists and immediately ran towards home. The manuscript, the manuscript was the real thing that could change his destiny!
Chapter 8 starts posting “No Longer Human”, a world without mono no aware. (Old version)
After Dr. Rina checked Hakuba Aoki’s condition as usual, she breathed a sigh of relief and returned home with a heavy heart.
Not long after, I just opened the door to my home.
Your husband hasn’t come back yet?
“Yumiko! Why didn’t you attend the club activities today?!”
Yumiko Miura?!
A super beautiful girl with blonde hair seemed to have just arrived home. She threw her schoolbag aside. It was hard to imagine that her mother just walked in at this moment?
“No, it’s not! Mom, why did you get off work so early today?”
“Instead of asking me why I got off work so early, Yumiko, were you paying attention in school today…” It seemed that Shiraba Aoki’s matter had been hidden by Miura Rina, but she didn’t care about it at this time, “How has Shiraba Aoki been doing recently?”
Miura Yumiko’s expression changed. Her memory told her that her mother had known Hakuba before.
That’s not right. Just two weeks ago, I subconsciously saved this unconscious male classmate. At that time, because I was worried about his physical condition, I immediately sent him to the nearest aristocratic hospital near Sobu High School, and not to my mother’s hospital… For such a small thing, I was scolded by my mother who suddenly changed her personality.
Now for this question, why does it feel like my mother has always known Hakuba Aoki-san?
Yumiko Miura may be the hottest girl in school, but in reality she is not as hot as she appears to be in school. At this moment, she hurriedly stood up to pick up her scattered backpack, and stood straight facing her mother.
After thinking it over carefully, she organized her words carefully.
“I don’t know why you asked about that boy, but I saw that Bai Ma seemed to be busy writing something today. I didn’t observe him in class and I don’t know if he was paying attention… It seems that there is nothing else worth paying attention to.”
“Is that all?”
Miura Rina was obviously relieved. What she feared most was that Hakuba Aoki would go back to the same path he took in junior high school, or really go astray.
In the past, the other party was too young and relied entirely on support from his adoptive parents. Later, when the adoptive parents suddenly abandoned the siblings, he helped the teenager find some simple work in the hospital to make a living and also helped him apply for some subsidies.
“Anything else, Mom?”
Yumiko Miura’s face was full of curiosity and deep fear. It seemed that Rina was very strict with her daughter.
“Let me think about it.” Miura Rina thought seriously, her eyes suddenly lit up, “By the way, find a way to help me manage what Hakuba Aoki wants him to write tomorrow. I want to take a look.”
“Ah? Me?”
Pointing at herself, Miura Yumiko was going crazy. She was a girl and asked a boy who had always been extremely withdrawn to write something. What kind of relationship did she have with him except that she had chatted with Yui in the morning that she would do such a thing? What a joke!
“But……”
“To do it, or not to do it?”
“Do it.” The aggrieved Yumiko Miura finally lowered her head in protest.
Baiba Aoki went home anxiously to retrieve the manuscript, and at this time he was determined to submit it.
He wandered around Chiba City and found the locations of many publishing houses and libraries through the map on his mobile phone.
But there is a key.
“No Longer Human is still a traditional literary subject, so let’s try the publishing house first.”
Baiba Qingmu went to a nearby publishing house. As soon as he pushed the door open, he was immediately greeted by the front desk clerk of the publishing house.
“What can I do for you, sir?”
“Ah, I want to submit my work.”
“Submit an article?”
The receptionist of this publishing house was an elderly lady, who looked at Shiraba Aoki strangely at this moment.
“If I’m not mistaken, sir, you are still a high school student, right?”
‘Is it because I didn’t change my school uniform?’
Baiba Qingmu was not prepared to hide and nodded quickly.
The aunt seemed to look at him carefully again, and finally seemed to shake her head, with a hint of amusement appearing at the corner of her mouth.
“You think I’m too young to submit my work to a publishing house?”
This kind of thing is normal, Hakuba Aoki is not just a child, he doesn’t care.
“Then please wait a moment. There is a seat over there. I will go and see the editor of our publishing house.”
“OK, thanks.”
“fine.”
The receptionist immediately went in to look for an editor, and a few minutes later a younger woman came over.
“You, a little kid, are the ones who want to submit an article?”
Baiba Qingmu frowned. If the front desk didn’t believe him, it would be understandable. But did the editor of this publishing house also judge people by appearance? Although this book was essentially copied from his own text, it was too much…
“Okay, let me see your stuff.”
The woman had no respect at all, and when she stretched out her hand, it meant that she should give it to her quickly.
Baiba Aoki suppressed his inner discomfort and handed over his work with both hands very politely.
“Young man, you are about to submit your work. What are the wrinkles on one side of the manuscript?”
The female editor seemed uncomfortable with the messy appearance of the manuscript. She frowned as she flipped through the manuscript titled “No Longer Human”.
It only takes a few tens of seconds.
“Are you sorry for being born as a human?” She seemed to chuckle, “The content of Jutaro Terauchi’s “Suicide Note”, right? Can that kind of work also inspire you?”
I flipped through the manuscript again. Wasn’t this a bit too fast?
She pushed down her glasses and said, “After all, it’s not a good work. What monkeys and dead faces, I think it’s completely bullshit.”
At the same time, an uncle seemed to come in through the door.
The female editor just casually threw the manuscript to Baiba Qingmu, and her expression changed obviously.
“Hey, isn’t this Mr. Li Lang? Do you still need to submit your work to us recently? I think…”
Baiba Qingmu immediately stood up and walked out. The female editor also glanced at him and then, she didn’t care anymore?
At the door.
“That’s enough bullying!”
Hakuba Aoki stared at the manuscript in his hand. Although he was also wondering why there was a wrinkle on one side of the manuscript, Dazai Osamu’s work would never be worthless as she said. The literary giants in his previous life fully affirmed the value of this book.
“Is it because I’m young that these guys look at me with prejudice?”
Looking back silently at the sign of “Xinxing Publishing House”, Baiba Qingmu was not affected at all.
But after that, he gradually realized the problem.
Almost all editors from Chiba’s publishing houses gave similar comments.
“People look like monkeys? What does it mean to look a little dead? Our publishing house does not approve of this kind of book.”
“Young man, did you really write this book? Although some parts are good, the theme is too sad.”
“Not bad, but you should make some major changes in many places as I said.”
“No, we won’t approve this kind of book. We look forward to your next submission.”
Why is this?
After a little while.
Baiba Aoki sat at the door of a library, flipping through the manuscripts he had written. He also kept checking his mobile phone for information about the current literary world.
At a certain moment, he finally understood the key point!
“In a world without mono no aware literature, the only thing left is Jutaro Terauchi’s “Suicide Note”?”
“Most people still don’t understand the meaning of [mono no aware], so because they are high school students, they find it difficult to relate to this book.”
“But in this case…should I just give up?”
But it’s not without gain. It seems that the publishing house in Japan is two divisions of the same company as the Bunko. Maybe I can try my luck at the Bunko?
The sense of immersion is indeed a reason to consider, but Hakuba Aoki still firmly believes that Dazai Osamu’s abilities cannot fail to be recognized.
He thought about these things seriously and carefully checked the appearance of the phone.
Not far from him, a girl was also sitting on a bench on the street, staring blankly at this side.
But I was definitely not attracted by Baiba Aoki’s appearance. She looked more like she was also thinking about something, immersed in her own world.
At some point, the girl came back to her senses.
“Hiss, isn’t that a classmate from our school? The guy who is rumored to be working eight hours a day, is… the second-year student, Hakuba Aoki?”
This girl looks extremely beautiful. She is wearing an exquisite custom-made Sobu school uniform, black stockings, and a pair of fashionable leather shoes.
Kasumigaoka Utaha realized something. This junior classmate who was one grade younger than her seemed to want to submit his work to the library where she had submitted her work, right?
But looking at his melancholy look, could it be that he failed?
“But my book’s performance is not good, and this volume is going to be cut short… Humph! Just think of it as my curiosity. I’m also quite curious about what my high school classmates can write.”
Kasumigaoka, she slowly approached.
Chapter 9 It was clearly a beautiful encounter, but Kasumigaoka also misunderstood that she was going to die?! (Old version)
Kasumigaoka Utaha slowly approached Hakuba Aoki, and as she got closer, a unique fragrance of a young girl entered her nostrils.
“What’s that smell?” Hakuba Aoki was stunned for a moment, then looked up, “Hey! Kasumigaoka Utaha?!”
“…” Kasumigaoka Utaha paused, then looked at Hakuba Aoki in surprise as if she had discovered a new world, “You, you actually know me?”
This may not be true, but the key point is that Hakuba Aoki is a very well-known strange “worker” in Sobu High School. It is well known that his conditions are not good. He seems to work a part-time job except for going to school. He is a lonely guy who doesn’t even have friends. In everyone’s eyes, he is also a weirdo who doesn’t care about socializing at all.
How could he know a girl like me?
Masaka!
Kasumigaoka’s expression changed slightly, and then a very interesting curve appeared at the corner of her mouth.
At this time, she crossed her arms, brushed her hair and opened her red lips slightly: “What’s the matter? The famous person in Sobu High School, the second-year white horse junior, have you been secretly paying attention to me, a senior?”
“no!”
After all, Hakuba Aoki has never experienced any love experience, or perhaps the story of the novel is more important at this time. What is the purpose of this Kasumigaoka appearing here!
He denied it flatly and waved his hands, saying, “How could this be possible? It’s just that in Sobu High School, who wouldn’t know your name, Kasumigaoka-senpai? You’re the top student in all subjects among the third graders. It would be strange if I didn’t know such an excellent and beautiful girl like you, right?”
“So I misunderstood this Hakuba Aoki?”
Kasumigaoka Utaha was not shameless enough to insist on her own opinion, but she was tormented by the issues concerning her novel, and under such high pressure she really wanted to make some jokes to relieve the pressure.
therefore.
She nodded indifferently, took a few steps forward and actually moved closer.
Baiba Qingmu immediately stood up and couldn’t help but take half a step back.
“Kasumigaoka-senpai, what on earth are you doing?!”
“Hey, hey.” Kasumigaoka Utaha suddenly acted even more panicked than Hakuba Aoki, and she even took a half step back. “Baima junior, I’m only a few steps closer to you, why are you so nervous? Are you going to do something?!”
“Huh?” Baiba Qingmu looked surprised.
A devilish smile slowly appeared on Kasumigaoka’s face.
She looked at Hakuba Aoki seriously.
“Does Bai Ma Junior like me? I found out… well, let me think about it, a nerd with a head full of bad thoughts, pretending to be shy and taking a few steps back?”
“Hey!” Hakuba Aoki wanted to argue a few more times, but slowly, after he and Kasumigaoka Utaha looked at each other for a moment, they suddenly laughed out loud together.
Because there was a hint of apology in Kasumigaoka’s eyes, and a hint of a half-smile, he must be joking, right?
“So, Kasumigaoka-senpai, your pick-up tactics are too low-level.”
“Haha, just treat it as a momentary offense.” Kasumigaoka’s whole face became more serious, and Hakuba Aoki also saw that she was actually staring at the manuscript in her hand, so…
Hakuba Aoki slowly raised the thing in his right hand.
“Senior, you just want to see what kind of content an alumnus like me can contribute, right?”
“Hyogo.”
Kasumigaoka snapped her fingers, and walked to Hakuba Aoki in a few steps. The two sat down on the same bench. She reached out her hand and said, “I am not talented, but I also successfully submitted my work to the library behind you a year ago. I am considered your senior in the field of novels… Because of my own business, I suddenly need to make a joke to relieve stress. I apologize for this. Can I take a look at your work?”
Shiraba Aoki was originally going to submit his work to the library behind him, but if you think about it, if there was no mono no aware in this world, perhaps it would really require someone to appreciate the work from a purely reader’s perspective rather than an editor’s perspective in order to get a true evaluation.
Therefore, under Kasumigaoka’s incredulous gaze, the big boy in front of her actually handed her the work in his hand without saying a word.
“Unexpectedly generous. Isn’t Hakuba Aoki a social freak according to rumors?”
Kasumigaoka didn’t look at Hakuba Aoki again, but when she lowered her head to take the manuscript, a complex emotion flashed across her face.
“It seems that we can’t completely believe the rumors… Yoshi! Let me see your work, Bai Ma-san.”
A clever misunderstanding occurred.
Kasumigaoka firmly believed in his heart that Hakuba Aoki must have had his manuscript rejected, so he sat on a chair at the door of the library in a bad mood.
Hakuba Aoki thought that Kasumigaoka saw that she, a similar-aged girl, had chosen to write a book, so she must be extremely curious.
Kasumigaoka Utaha took the stack of manuscripts with both hands, and she even touched the corners of the paper lovingly.
But the wrinkles on one side of the manuscript are indeed eye-catching.
She looked up at Baiba Aoki in confusion. Could it be that this was the case just because of one rejection?
She couldn’t help but shake her head helplessly. After all, he was not as mature as herself.
Hakuba Aoki was speechless. He felt that Kasumigaoka Utaha had made up something inexplicably. Was it the wrinkle problem again? Who did this? It was so annoying!
However, what he didn’t know was that it was precisely this wrinkle that caused a drastic change in Kasumigaoka Utaha’s attitude towards him.
As soon as she read the first page of the manuscript, Kasumigaoka Utaha’s eyes changed a little.
“No Longer Human? What does No Longer Human mean?” Such a name is a bit strange after all, but after seeing the small words below, Kasumigaoka understood something, “I’m sorry for being born as a human being… This! It’s too extreme!”
Like Yukino, Kasumigaoka Utaha has not read the work “Suicide Note”. After all, everyone pays attention to different literary themes, but this does not affect her judgment.
The words in a work best reflect a writer’s current psychological condition and his mental state at the moment.
She thought about it, took a deep breath, and then opened the manuscript.
I don’t know how long it was after this.
When Kasumigaoka closed the manuscript, the change in her heart was extremely obvious.
“The protagonist of Hakuba Aoki-san’s book is Yezo. What kind of person is he?”
She couldn’t help but close her eyes and recall the plot.
Baiba Aoki looked puzzled, what was this doing?
A few seconds later.
Kasumigaoka Utaha didn’t say anything, but started reading again from the beginning. At most, she raised her head strangely, as if she really got to know Hakuba Aoki again, and looked him up and down.
Baiba Qingmu was even more confused.
Time is also passing by.
When Kasumigaoka Utaha read “No Longer Human” for the second time, her slender hands stopped on a certain page.
That’s what you’ll see at first glance, what Yukinoshita Yukino and Hiratsuka Shizuka see, the story of the first three photos.
‘What kind of person would describe themselves as monkeys? And what kind of person fantasizes about their future self, and ends up with a dead look on their face?’
As Kasumigaoka Utaha looked at these words, she couldn’t help but recall the comments and speculations of her former classmates about Hakuba Aoki.
Some people say that Hakuba Aoki’s family conditions were not good. The most powerful evidence was the bastards who tried to bully him. They seemed to have come from the same junior high school as him. At that time, they scolded him as an unwanted wild child in front of all the new classmates, saying that his whole family had died out and he was just an orphan foreign freak.
It was rumored at the time that Hakuba Aoki was not particularly angry, but only when the bully’s fist was about to hit him did he have to stand up and fight back.
But when you talk about it, you look expressionless, right?
Some people also said that Hakuba Aoki seemed to have a seriously ill sister, and that was also spread by his junior high school classmates.
They said that Hakuba Aoki was really an orphan, he was the only one living with his sister who was probably dying, and the biggest difficulty in life for him was survival.
This makes sense since Shiraba Aoki fell into a coma a few weeks ago due to his seemingly life-threatening part-time job, right?
Finally, there were rumors that Baiba Aoki was even seen being confronted by a well-known debt collection company at the school gate.
An orphan, a seriously ill sister, and possibly a huge debt.
Kasumigaoka Utaha’s eyes were moist. She was emotional. She was not saying that she sympathized with Hakuba Aoki, but she felt an extremely strong sense of immersion when reading the book again.
“Hakuba Aoki, could it be that!”
She suddenly raised her head and stared at the other person with extremely scary eyes.
Hakuba Aoki was terrified and quickly waved his hands in front of Kasumigaoka, “Hey, hey, hey, Kasumigaoka-senpai, don’t scare me.”
“I…” Kasumigaoka hesitated and wanted to say something, but in the end she said nothing and continued to read the manuscript in her hand.
I turned a few pages again.
A few words made the pupils in her eyes shrink.
A few words spoken by Yezo, the protagonist of No Longer Human.
[“They despise each other but still associate with each other and debase themselves together – this is the true face of the so-called “friends” in the world.”][“People, even though they know nothing about each other and misjudge each other, still regard each other as unique and close friends. They never understand each other’s true nature throughout their lives, and when one party dies, they still cry for him and recite eulogies.”][“No one can be happy when being blamed and scolded by others, but I see the nature of animals more terrible than lions, crocodiles and dragons in people’s angry faces. Usually they hide these natures, but once they find an opportunity, they will be like those gentle cows on the grassland, suddenly swinging their tails to kill the gadflies on their stomachs.”][“Don’t talk about family matters, don’t talk about the pain in your body, don’t talk about the fear of tomorrow, don’t talk about the doubts about the world, don’t talk about the shame of yesterday.”][“After all my struggles in this world, the only thing I am willing to regard as the truth is this sentence: Everything will pass.”][“Since I was a child, I have been trying to please the people around me. This is my last courtship of mankind.”]If these are not crucial, then the finishing touch will appear again on the last page of the manuscript.
There is something wrong with Kasumigaoka Utaha’s mentality.
[“I’m sorry for being a human being. (I’m sorry for being a human being!)”]When Hakuba Aoki saw Kasumigaoka’s truly jealous eyes, he finally understood something.
because–
“This is terrible! I included quotes from Dazai Osamu’s previous books, and even slightly modified them to look like what I wrote… For this version of the book, could it be that Kasumigaoka Utaha thought I was depressed? ! ‘
Chapter 10: Kasumigaoka Utaha’s cognition, Machida Editor, please help me take a look at this manuscript! (Old version)
If that were all, Hakuba Aoki would at most want to explain it, but Kasumigaoka Utaha is obviously a person with a strong opinion.
She once again read the manuscript from the beginning, as if reading it twice was not enough. Why did she do that?
Hakuba Aoki also closed his mouth, and didn’t say what he was about to say.
Not wanting to disturb the girl who was reading seriously, Hakuba Aoki sat half a meter away from her, pinching his chin and thinking about what magic Dazai Osamu’s book had.
If you say that No Longer Human is good, it’s not entirely true.
If you read it from the perspective of so-called “contemporary people”, in their spiritual and realistic world which is full of beauty, it is impossible for them to read a novel with the core purpose of “extreme despair”.
But if you think about the world in your mind, you will see what people think of “No Longer Human”.
In fact, everyone who can read this book is suffering from pressure from something and is having a completely bad time in life.
Only at that time, they read Dazai Osamu’s books, and accidentally discovered that there was a famous writer long ago who was even more miserable than themselves. His books gave people a sense of despair throughout, “I am completely disappointed with my world.”
After comparing the two, if you think about it, your own life disasters are just small difficulties.
Hakuba Aoki sighed softly, then turned to look at Kasumigaoka Utaha, whose expression looked even more unsettled.
The girl no longer read the content. Instead, she kept stroking the wrinkles on the edge of the manuscript in a strange way. At this moment, she understood this point.
“If it was Shiraba Aoki, he was filled with despair about life when he was writing, and he angrily clenched the manuscript with his hands… “
Kasumigaoka Utaha raised her hand to wipe her eyes, stroked her wrinkles, and then smiled strangely, and even suddenly handed the manuscript to Hakuba Aoki.
“Huh?” Hakuba Aoki was extremely curious about what happened to Kasumigaoka.
Even though he was not stupid, he guessed that the other party must have misunderstood that he and Dazai Osamu were in a mental state.
But shouldn’t we comfort ourselves normally?
But Kasumigaoka Utaha didn’t!
How could a boy understand the mentality of a girl majoring in literature?
The other party does not think that a book that can make one feel “extremely depressing” while reading it, but after reading it, one cannot help but compare one’s own predicament with the protagonist of the book and the author outside the book, is absolutely excellent, a book that can achieve the ultimate healing effect after causing depression.
Such a writer, a Shiraba Aoki-san, all he needs is just a few words of comfort.
Because.
Kasumigaoka Utaha supported her cheeks with her hands and looked up at the huge scorching sun in the sky.
“Shiraba Aoki…”
‘You are beyond help.’
That’s right, if Hakuba Aoki knew what Kasumigaoka was thinking, he would probably be terrified.
Kasumigaoka Utaha was completely convinced that Hakuba Aoki could not be saved by a few words. In her eyes, the other party wrote such a great masterpiece with a mental state of “absolute disappointment in life” and despair about his own life.
Does he need treatment from a psychiatrist?
Or should we have someone watch over him and monitor him?
No, these must be of no use!
Being able to write these words, Baiba Qingmu is extremely firm in his cognition and ideas.
No one in this world can change him!
Kasumigaoka Utaha slowly stood up, she turned her head and looked at Hakuba Aoki’s face seriously.
“Senior? What’s wrong with you? My work, does it seem to you…”
“It’s very good!” Kasumigaoka pointed at the manuscript in Hakuba Aoki’s arms, and at this moment she even showed an absolutely sunny and beautiful smile, “Hakuba-san, if your work is not accepted, I don’t think it’s your fault.”
“What’s the meaning?”
“That’s a stupid editor. His life has been too smooth. He should be allowed to experience the absolute hardship that comes with survival!”
Hakuba Aoki has gone silent, something bad has happened. Although Kasumigaoka Utaha has affirmed Dazai Osamu’s work, the key point is, her mental state is not right, right?
Is this a misunderstanding? Is it possible that my mental state is the same as Dazai Osamu’s?
Or is it that Kasumigaoka Utaha’s mentality has been affected by No Longer Human?
“Senior.”
He called out Kasumigaoka first, and Hakuba Aoki hesitated for a long time before saying the second sentence.
“If my work has had a negative impact on you, I apologize. It must be because the intention of the work is too bad that it ruined your mood.”
“…” Kasumigaoka Utaha was also silent, but her eyes gradually became clear, showing a certain firmness of determination.
She suddenly reached out her hand.
Baiba Qingmu looked confused, what happened?
“Raise your hands.”
“oh oh.”
Hakuba Aoki subconsciously raised his hand, and Kasumigaoka actually shook hands with him directly.
At this moment, the girl began to laugh, and her laughter became louder and louder. The sound was extremely pleasant and full of strange joy.
“Shirama-san, you’ve probably never held the hand of a girl your own age, right?”
“This… is indeed the case.”
Hakuba Aoki blushed. He was not shy, but in his memory, Kasumigaoka was a popular heroine in anime who was a goddess-level that many people truly loved. This feeling of star-chasing was so strange.
Besides, Kasumigaoka is too scary. How can they shake hands for no reason?
But the girl didn’t care about such things. She shook her head and the hands she was holding separated in an instant.
“Well, what do I want to say?”
After looking at each other, the two seemed to have a tacit understanding, and sat back in their chairs at the same time, with a distance of half a meter between them.
Kasumigaoka Utaha looked at Hakuba seriously and said, “Hakuba Aoki, you don’t have to please me. As you said in your book, people should never think that pleasing others is what they must do just because of their background.”
She took another deep breath.
“Your book definitely didn’t ruin my good mood. On the contrary, Hakuba Aoki, I want to thank you for your book No Longer Human. It was because of your book that I realized my difficulties were nothing compared to yours.”
Good guy, Hakuba Aoki finally understood that Kasumigaoka did not comfort herself, but the girl was deeply poisoned. This was no longer a misunderstanding, this was the beginning of her brain trying to correct her own values.
“No, Senior…”
“Hush.”
Pressing her right index finger gently on her red lips, Kasumigaoka smiled and told Hakuba Aoki to shut up.
She pulled out her cell phone again.
A call was made a few seconds later.
There was a female voice on the other end of the phone, and she seemed surprised that it was a call from Kasumigaoka.
“Hey? Has Teacher Kasumi Shiko decided how to revise the second volume? Or does she want me, the editor, to check it now?”
“No.” Kasumigaoka Utaha took a deep breath, “Editor Machida…”
“Oh my, Teacher Kasumi Shiko actually called me politely? Isn’t she some old witch who eats people?”
“Oh, no. I…” As if Machida Sonoko’s words were very embarrassing, Kasumigaoka looked at Hakuba Aoki embarrassedly, and after a few seconds she spoke seriously to the editor on the other end of the phone.
“Excuse me, Editor Machida. My junior has recently written a book, but it seems to have been rejected by your library. I hope you can consider my creative ability and the performance of the first volume of the novel. Can you please take another look at the manuscript for me?”
“A manuscript that our library has rejected?” Machida Yuanzi is the first draft reviewer of many manuscripts. She was troubled for a moment. “If I rejected it, there must be a big problem… But since it’s your request, Teacher Kasumi Shiko, I’ll give you this face. Come to my office on the third floor to find me now.”
“thank you.”
“Come on, Teacher Kasumi Shiko, I’m not used to you talking like this.”
“hehe.”
After hanging up the phone, Hakuba Aoki was already staring at her blankly.
What am I?
I was inexplicably helped by Kasumigaoka Utaha, and she even did me a favor by helping me pass my manuscript?
Hey, hey, the fate of this life is getting weirder and weirder!
Chapter 11: A serious misunderstanding, Machida Sonoko’s comments on “No Longer Human”! (Old version)
Hakuba Aoki stared at the back of the girl who was leading him in front of him.
At this moment, I feel really strange. How did the so-called submission matter develop to this point?
seem.
I inadvertently owed Kasumigaoka Utaha a favor.
“This kind of thing…”
In the elevator.
Hakuba Aoki stared blankly at the merging elevator doors in front of him.
Kasumigaoka Utaha was standing behind him, and the boy had no idea what the girl’s condition was at the moment… But when he looked at the elevator display screen, a pair of peach blossom eyes met his.
Both of them tilted their heads at the same time.
‘How embarrassing. ‘X2
When they finally arrived at the door of Editor Machida’s office, Kasumigaoka Utaha did not rush in. Instead, she abnormally pulled the hem of Hakuba Aoki’s clothes.
“What’s wrong? Kasumigaoka-senpai.”
“Well.” The girl seemed to have thought about it seriously. “Shiroba, later…if Editor Machida says there is something wrong with your manuscript, I hope you don’t take it too seriously. It’s normal to fail or be criticized for your first submission.”
No way?
Hakuba Aoki looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha in disbelief. This popular heroine from his previous life, it turns out that behind the stereotypical sharp tongue, there is such a delicate heart. She even remembered to remind herself to be mentally prepared?
“Okay, thank you, Kasumigaoka-senpai.”
“No, let’s go in.”
In fact, what Hakuba Aoki didn’t know was that the reason why Kasumigaoka could consider his feelings in this way was entirely due to “No Longer Human”. This book by Dazai Osamu even helped him to get closer to the opposite sex.
Isn’t it amazing?
After entering the office thoroughly.
A mature woman stood up from behind the table.
Kasumigaoka wanted to say something, but she didn’t expect that the other party would speak first, and even pointed at Hakuba Aoki with a strange tone.
“Teacher Xia Shizi, this is your junior? That’s not right. There aren’t many people submitting manuscripts to the library today. I didn’t see him submitting any manuscripts at all. How could he have been rejected by me?”
“Hmm?” Kasumigaoka looked at the two of them in confusion, “Are you too busy, Machida-san? Or… No, wait a minute!”
She suddenly realized something and her face suddenly turned red.
Baiba Qingmu was not stupid either. He scratched his head awkwardly and quickly explained something.
“Sorry, sorry, Kasumigaoka-senpai, I haven’t submitted my work to the library yet.”
“So you were before?”
“Senior, you must have mistakenly thought that my manuscript was rejected, but it’s true. I went to all the publishing houses in Chiba before, but in the end, not even one editor approved my manuscript.”
At this time, Machida Sonoko was also aware that there was some misunderstanding between the two young people, but she didn’t care. Instead, she noticed the manuscript in Shiraba Aoki’s hand.
“So you want to submit your work to me?” Having said that, the mature woman frowned. “But then again, all the editors of Chiba’s publishing houses have rejected your work. Is there any serious problem with your work?”
Before Hakuba Aoki could explain, Kasumigaoka’s expression became complicated. At this time, she suddenly approached editor Machida, and actually pulled him to the side of the office to say something.
The boy was puzzled for a moment.
When the two men came back, Machida’s face was full of disbelief, and he looked himself up and down.
“Kasumigaoka-senpai, editor-san, what were you doing just now?”
“Nothing.” Kasumigaoka wanted to explain something.
Machida Yuanzi directly reached out her hand and said, “Teacher Kasumi Shiko just told me about your situation, but for the details… let me see your manuscript.”
“for you.”
Baiba Aoki probably guessed something, but submitting the manuscript was more important, so he obediently handed it in.
Still the same problem.
Machida looked at the wrinkles on one side of the manuscript with a headache. At the same time, she seemed very worried and kept looking at herself.
“Reading the manuscript, why are you staring at me?”
Hakuba Aoki always felt that something strange was happening because of Kasumigaoka Utaha. If he had submitted his manuscript directly before, editor Machida might not have done this.
But is it really not like that?
As time goes by.
Unlike Machida Sonoko and Kasumigaoka who read repeatedly, she seemed to be reading very slowly. At the same time, she took out a notebook to write down some problems found during the review, but… she held a black pen, which was frozen in mid-air for a long time, and she never put the pen to write anything.
And when she had read half of the manuscript, this editor, who must have quite a lot of experience in reviewing manuscripts, looked up at herself again, her brows furrowed in a frown.
“…” Baiba Qingmu was silent. He was completely used to the other party’s strange behavior.
final.
“Hakuba Aoki, right?”
“Have you decided on a pen name?”
Baiba Qingmu’s brows relaxed, and then a look of joy appeared on his face.
“My manuscript was approved?!”
“Ah. It’s approved. Next, you can go downstairs to discuss the contract with my colleague. You can think about the pen name slowly… I won’t see you off. I still have something to do with Teacher Kasumi Shiko.”
Machida Sonoko actually asked Hakuba Aoki to come downstairs quickly.
The boy didn’t care, he was just thinking about what pen name he should choose.
But it looks like the submission was finally successful, and my plagiarism journey has finally begun!
Shiraba Aoki immediately turned around and went downstairs. At this moment, he just thought about using “No Longer Human” to open up his own path as a writer. The opportunity to change his destiny has also appeared, right?
When he left.
Machida Sonoko suddenly slammed the manuscript on the table, and at the same time, she seemed to relax and fell back into the boss chair without any scruples.
Kasumigaoka didn’t care about her editor’s inappropriate behavior. Her expression changed. She was expressionless before… but now she looked sad. Machida Sonoko was no different from her.
“Teacher Kasumi Shiko.”
“Machida-sister.”
The two people’s movements seemed to be surprisingly the same, both looking at each other with frowns.
A full half day.
Machida Sonoko sat up straight, with one hand supporting her chin, and she looked like she had a terrible headache.
“I just thought about it seriously…Are you sure you want to publish this kind of book?”
“Is it possible that Hakuba Aoki’s writing is not good?”
“No, no, no, that’s not what I meant.” Machida Yuanzi seemed very nervous about being misunderstood by Kasumigaoka. She kept waving her hands. “On the contrary, I find it hard to believe that your junior, Teacher Kasumigaoka, can write a book of this level. But the key point is also obvious, right?”
Machida Sonoko opened the manuscript again and pointed directly to the second page, where the words “I’m sorry for being born as a human being” were written.
“If I hadn’t listened to your story, Teacher Xia Shizi, and if I hadn’t learned about the boy’s past, I really wouldn’t have believed that a person with that kind of experience could write a book with such an intention at this moment. He, he…”
Machida seemed to be afraid to say the latter sentence.
However, Kasumigaoka Utaha put away the sad look on her face and instead helped the other party to say the next sentence with an expressionless face.
“Yes, he may have given up on his life.”
Machida Sonoko’s eyes widened. Even though she had this guess in her heart, she was still shocked when it was confirmed at this moment.
Her hand also gently stroked the wrinkles on the edge of the manuscript, just like Kasumigaoka did before.
It was in such a sentimental mood that this mature woman said something absolutely extraordinary.
“Shiraba Aoki, he is the same age as you, Teacher Kasumi Shiko. He was at the best time of his life, in his student days that even I miss from time to time…”
“Him.”
“Has he actually written down the content of his ‘last words’? Does he want everyone to know his understanding of ‘society and life’? How can he reach this level? Isn’t there always a way to solve all difficulties?”
“Compared to those.” Kasumigaoka Utaha suddenly put one hand on the manuscript, and she looked directly at her editor, “Machida-sister… No, editor-sir, you have seen the intention of this book. Can you help me publish it? This book may not perform very well. Everyone doesn’t know about the experience of Shiraba Aoki-san. In the absence of a sense of immersion, perhaps…”
Machida Sonoko suddenly pushed away Kasumigaoka’s hand that was pressing down on the manuscript, and at this moment she behaved even more strangely.
“Teacher Kasumi Shiko, what are you talking about?!”
“kindness?”
Regardless of the girl’s puzzled expression.
The mature editor offered a completely different take.
“You are wrong, Teacher Kasumi Shiko.”
Machida looked towards the place where Hakuba Aoki had left earlier.
She seemed a little dazed, but she still spoke.
“I think you don’t know what traditional literature is. The work of high school student Shiraba Aoki… no, Mr. Shiraba Aoki’s work, No Longer Human, is an extremely excellent work in my opinion, although I don’t know what to call this kind of ‘weird’ literary novel.”
“But essentially.”
She slowly raised the novel manuscript that she was holding in her right hand.
“It definitely doesn’t require any sense of immersion. I believe that the editors who rejected Mr. Shiraba Aoki underestimated him, thinking that he was just a high school student. They didn’t review the manuscript seriously at all.”
There was annoyance on Machida Sonoko’s face. She was angry that her colleague was so irresponsible.
“And I dare to conclude that once this novel is published by our publishing house, anyone who reads it will definitely have an extraordinary feeling.”
Even.
“Maybe Shiraba Aoki-sensei has created a school of fiction that doesn’t exist in Japan at all.”
“How is that possible?!” Kasumigaoka Utaha was more worried about Shiraba Aoki’s condition, but she couldn’t believe it at all. “Shiraba Aoki… Editor Machida, he is actually from Toukoku.”
“Huh? An international student from the East? But he actually wrote a novel with a Japanese feel. It’s unbelievable!”
Machida Sonoko was surprised at first, then frowned.
“But even though I said that… Tsk!”
“……” Kasumigaoka Utaha was also silent.
Even if editor Machida could see the quality of the book, that was not his focus at the moment.
One thing that cannot be ignored is obvious: Shiraba Aoki, why has your life come to this?
Chapter 12: The impact of a book, Hakuba Aoki realized. (Old version)
Shiraba Aoki was downstairs patiently signing a publishing contract for his book with the editors of the library.
After the contract was printed in two copies, Machida Sonoko also made a copy of the original and returned it to Hakuba Aoki.
All the editors watched the young man’s departing back.
At that moment, Machida Sonoko seemed to have finished chatting with Kasumigaoka Utaha about their affairs, and came here as well.
A slightly bald man, he doesn’t look unpleasant, he even has a somewhat elegant temperament.
He held the contract and immediately turned to look at Machida Sonoko.
“Machida, why did you send me a message asking me to take good care of the feelings of this author who has been accepted? When did our publishing house start doing this? He is just our author.”
“Editor-in-Chief Chuntian, please take a look at the manuscript I reviewed first.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha was not in the mood to accompany him to edit at the moment, so she waved goodbye.
“Machida-sister, I’m going to go look for Hakuba-san first, you guys go ahead and do your work.”
“Take care, Teacher Kasumi Shiko.”
Machida didn’t even raise his head as he read the manuscript with Editor-in-Chief Haruta, but he also responded politely to Kasumigaoka Utaha.
“Well, bye.”
The bald editor-in-chief, Chuntian, clenched his fists and stared at the manuscript on the table in disbelief.
He and Machida looked at each other again.
“A high school student, a high school student wrote a traditional literary work of this level? Machida, are you sure he wrote it?”
“An orphan, a boy with a sister who may be dying, and burdened with a huge debt of his deceased parents, what do you think, Editor-in-Chief Springfield?”
Machida Sonoko didn’t say anything nonsense. Her question was enough to make Editor-in-Chief Haruta disappear all his doubts.
The bald editor sighed slowly.
He slapped the manuscript.
“Damn it!”
The other editors were busy with their own work and looked over in surprise, but the editor-in-chief and Editor Machida ignored them completely.
The old man also said directly: “There are always people in this society who have troubles in life, but if you say it according to what you said, combined with this work I saw… Whew! Unbelievable, really unbelievable!”
He also looked in the direction where Baiba Qingmu had left.
“That child, his mental state seems very dangerous. It doesn’t matter if we publish this kind of work, but Machida, you know that our publishing house also bears some kind of responsibility, right?”
What responsibility?
It’s very simple!
Hey, hey, hey, the author of the publishing house under my library, the content of his work is visibly “dangerous”. This work looks like it will definitely become a hit, but the key is this author…
If his work is really released, it could be his last work! What will that kid do next?
The old editor-in-chief was holding his head in pain.
At this moment, he was extremely conflicted. He was most afraid of one thing, which was also based on his past experience.
“If his last ‘wish’ is fulfilled, what if the child really ‘can’t get over it’?”
Machida Sonoko also looked worried, and she also explained why the book had to be published.
“Editor-in-Chief, I’m actually afraid that if that kid’s manuscript is rejected again, he might…” Machida’s throat moved, and cold sweat even flowed down his forehead. “So I’m worried that he will suffer another blow. With his dangerous mental state and this novel, we must agree to publish it even for his safety!”
“But Machida…”
“I know what you’re worried about, and I have an idea.”
This method was unexpectedly simple, and Haruta was able to use his connections to contact the principal of Sobu High School shortly afterwards.
At this time, Shiraba Aoki’s manuscript was unexpectedly given to the principal of Sobu High School for him to read.
One hour.
A strange phone call came into the mobile phone of Springfield’s editor-in-chief.
“I understand, Editor-in-Chief Chuntian. Our school will always pay attention to the safety of this future literary talent. Please believe me on this.”
“Well, thank you.” Editor-in-Chief Chuntian said gratefully. In fact, he couldn’t understand when the publishing house did this for an author.
But “No Longer Human” is really a top-notch work that will definitely be a hit if you read it carefully!
Apart from the problem of the theme and the author’s mental state, its publication will definitely attract widespread attention from the entire Japanese literary world and the audience. The experienced Haruta is extremely confident of this!
He believed in his own vision.
However, the most critical issue is also obvious, that is, because of concerns about the status of the creator of this work, their library and its publishing houses must also pay attention to the physical safety of this author, especially since the other party is still an immature high school student in the eyes of most of them, but is also a truly top-level writer who is destined to have incredible talent.
Baiba Aoki had no idea how many people would focus their attention on him because of his submission.
How many people who originally didn’t care about him are now worried about him and missing him.
The great writer Dazai Osamu, his literary power from another world is truly influencing many people in this society. It’s quite interesting to think about it.
Baiba Aoki returned home, feeling extremely happy, and for the first time he completely relaxed.
He seized this opportunity.
Destiny will definitely change!
“Although……”
Hakuba Aoki has never been a fool.
He thought carefully about his experiences of the day, not counting the matter about Aunt Rina, but also about Senior Kasumigaoka and the editor of the library, as well as the editors in charge of signing contracts for his works. They all looked at him very strangely.
“What’s the problem?”
It’s obvious.
Hakuba Aoki sat on the sofa at home, slowly holding his head with his hands.
“Dazai Osamu is still amazing. No Longer Human is indeed a masterpiece that resounded throughout the literary world in his previous life.”
“Did they misunderstand me?”
He actually knew it. No, he would be a fool if he didn’t know it.
But he didn’t want to die at all. At least after awakening his memory and knowing that he could change his fate by plagiarizing, how could he be so stupid as to want to die?
As long as I can become famous through my works, make money through writing, and finally use the money to pay off my debts and pay for my sister’s hospitalization and treatment fees, there is still hope for the future, right?
“I will succeed.”
“I will definitely not be as depressed as Junior High School. Why do you worry about me?”
This kind of worry is unnecessary, and Hakuba Aoki gets a headache just thinking about it.
“wrong.”
“Isn’t it all right if I just change the style of my work over time?”
As for why Baiba Qingmu copied “No Longer Human” as the first book, it was actually his subconscious choice of this book. His life experience is similar to this idea. Or maybe it was not he who chose the other party, but the other party who chose him!
“Besides, the royalties from a book shouldn’t be enough to pay off the debt, right?”
“Tsk, I still have to think about what to write next.”
This night.
Baiba Aoki was lying on the sofa in the dim living room, looking up something on his cell phone.
How many authors do not exist in this world?
How many works can be used to make money?
He slowly began to feel tired.
I closed my eyes and fell asleep in a trance.
The people who were affected by him that day might have fallen asleep in a daze just like him.
They are all kind-hearted people.
They all missed this young man with whom they had no connection at all.
Chapter 13 Kasumigaoka and Hakuba go to school together? What is the literary value of Dazai Osamu’s Mono no aware! (Old version)
Baiba Qingmu stretched lazily and yawned slowly.
“Ha——” He wiped his tears. He slept well. “I actually fell asleep while looking at my phone last night. Tsk.”
Get up.
Living alone, getting dressed, washing, and organizing textbooks in my backpack.
Then.
“Oops, I didn’t do any of the homework that Mr. Hiratsuka assigned!”
I just opened the refrigerator and found that there was no food left at home.
When he discovered this again, during Chinese class, Hakuba Aoki couldn’t help but think of the image of Yukinoshita Yukino in his mind.
“She is ruthless. Oh, forget it.”
Baiba Qingmu gave up worrying about such a trivial matter, opened the door and walked out.
On the street.
“Huh?”
“Oh, what a coincidence, good morning, Bai Ma-san.”
No, no, no, Kasumigaoka-senpai, does this have anything to do with Qiao?
Memories go back to yesterday.
After Kasumigaoka caught up with me, she first congratulated me on the approval of my novel, and then talked to me about some things I should pay attention to as a writer.
The most important thing is.
‘I got my contact information and my home address.’
Baiba Qingmu’s expression changed obviously, and he had all kinds of guesses in his mind, but in the end he still raised his hand and greeted with a smile.
“Good morning, Senpai.”
“Yes.” Kasumigaoka Utaha also gave a beautiful smile, and she was not hypocritical at the same time, “Let’s go to school together next, Baiba Qingmu, you don’t have to be surprised by my appearance. I probably want to talk to you about your novel.”
“My novel? No problem, let’s go together.”
The two walked side by side, strolling towards the school.
Hakuba Aoki doesn’t believe that Kasumigaoka is just talking about the novel. She also told her where her home is yesterday, which is closer to the school than here. Is this senior worried about her mental state?
“But it’s still outrageous when you think about it. This is the power of Dazai Osamu.”
Slowly, the atmosphere of communication between Kasumigaoka and Hakuba Aoki was very pleasant, and everyone around could hear the girl’s sweet laughter.
“I really didn’t expect that you, Bai Ma Junior Brother, are not so unsympathetic… After all, it has something to do with your experience. Everyone’s impression of you is too stereotyped.”
“Is it their impression of me?” Baiba Qingmu pinched his chin, shook his head and smiled, “It doesn’t matter. I didn’t have time to communicate with them before. In fact, no one in school really understood me, so I’m used to it.”
“Yeah?”
The two were still moving forward, and the shadow of the school gradually became visible on the horizon.
Kasumigaoka Utaha stopped in her tracks.
Hakuba Aoki also immediately turned to look at her.
“Brother Bai Ma, I’m actually curious about one thing. What do you think is the core of your book No Longer Human?”
“The core of No Longer Human…”
Baiba Aoki was slightly stunned. This topic was a bit jumpy.
He also stopped and looked up at the school in the distance, then looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha, and at the same time… the figures of all the strangers around him were also reflected in his pupils.
A few minutes.
The young man walked forward again, and the girl followed him.
Hakuba Aoki’s voice appeared.
“Personally, I think No Longer Human is not a very good book.”
“!” Kasumigaoka Utaha’s pupils shrank.
The boy quickened his pace without looking back.
“I think if this book is released, many people will not comment very well on it…” Baiba Qingmu narrowed his eyes slightly. He still remembered how he felt after reading it in that life. “Perhaps even I cannot accept its core. After reading the whole book, I will only feel depressed. People may also think that this book is probably the author’s autobiography.”
Kasumigaoka had stopped walking, but the young man was so focused on his memories that he didn’t notice it.
The girl looked at his back in disbelief as he continued to move forward.
The male voice continued, and Shiraba Aoki actually kind of forgot that he was the author, and was completely expressing his feelings from the reader’s perspective.
“A lot of things in the article are very general, whether it’s the view on society or the understanding of ‘a person’s life’, these are all very subjective views of the author himself.”
“Oba Yozo, the protagonist of this book, was born into a wealthy family. He is handsome, intelligent, and his family treats him well. However, all this did not allow Yozo to grow up happily.” Hakuba Aoki actually started to analyze the content, “Because he has been afraid of society and humans like him since he was a child. He is always worried about how to deal with others and how to face the world. He doesn’t even know how to correctly express his love and preferences.”
Baiba Aoki was about 200 meters away from the school.
He turned around at this moment, as if surprised by Kasumigaoka Utaha’s slow speed in following up.
Although he didn’t know what was going on with the other party, Baiba Qingmu waited for a while, and he also felt that he should finish expressing his own opinions.
“His life has been spent living in a big city, away from his hometown.”
The girl’s eyes were still wide open. Isn’t that the same experience you had, Bai Ma?
“He was a person who would not refuse others’ communication and approaching even though he was full of disgust for others. He met his wife at the best age of his life, and it seemed that everything had hope.”
Gradually they walked side by side again.
“But perhaps Yezo was ignorant. Before he met his wife, he had an affair with a widow. They had agreed to commit suicide together, but Oba Yezo survived alone… After getting married, he thought that he could finally feel the trust and beauty of life because of his wife, until he saw the scene of infidelity with his own eyes…”
Young people are also continuing to output the content of Dazai Osamu’s books.
Kasumigaoka Utaha frowned, and the passage in the book suddenly came to her mind.
[I cried bitterly, forgot to judge and resist, got on the car, was brought here, and became a madman. Even if I leave here now, people will still brand my forehead with the mark of “madman”, no, maybe it should be “useless person”. ][Lose the qualification to be a human being? ][Yes! I am no longer a human being.]What kind of mentality did Shiraba Aoki have to write such extreme words? Oba Eizo’s story is filled with a strange sense of despair. His wife just cheated on him and betrayed a promise… Why did it escalate to this extent?
It is obvious that the stories in the book are all common situations that people in today’s society have seen and experienced, and similar things are often reported in the news, right?
This kind of ordinary thing was filled with a feeling of “discourage” in Oba Ezo’s eyes. That feeling even made people realize that Oba Ezo simply didn’t want to live anymore and that’s why he thought this way, and even attributed all the mistakes to himself.
Kasumigaoka Utaha continued to listen to Hakuba Aoki’s interpretation of “No Longer Human” until the other party finished telling the story of Oba Ezo, and the two of them finally arrived at the school gate.
This moment.
Baiba Qingmu stopped talking and after a moment of silence, he gave a conclusion to his interpretation.
“If you ask why Ōba Yozo has never wanted to live, I think it’s that passage in the book. That passage is the best explanation.”
Hakuba Aoki put his backpack down and began to pull out his student ID to give to the guard, all his words coming out in one breath.
“It turns out that I am not the only one in this world, pretending to be a normal person and trying my best to hide my shameful heart. It turns out that I am not alone. All his pain is my pain. Thank you for helping me speak it out.”
“No Longer Human expresses this feeling, which may be why it is not easy for people to understand.”
“No!” Kasumigaoka also gave the guard her student ID, but now she suddenly grabbed Baiba Aoki’s arm and looked straight into the boy’s eyes. “Baima Aoki, you spoke your heart out. Do you know what I think of this book?”
“Hmm?” Baiba Qingmu looked at her.
Kasumigaoka Utaha lost her expression. “Huh, it may be rude to say this, but actually, Hakuba Aoki, you have misunderstood your own book. It is very easy for people to understand!”
But what is the premise?
“No Longer Human requires readers to understand that this is not a novel, but an autobiography… This is written by an author whose heart is filled with the so-called ‘self-sacrifice’. It is about a person who has truly lost faith in life, and his own feelings and understanding of even the smallest things in the world!”
This is not accurate, but Kasumigaoka Utaha doesn’t dare to say it.
She also wanted to express that, up to now, there has not been a book in the world like “Mental Illness” that dares to fully display one’s “spiritual world” to readers. In fact, it takes great courage to write such a book.
Hakuba Aoki was stunned. What did Kasumigaoka Utaha want to express?
Something’s wrong, right?
It seemed that I was urged by Kasumigaoka Utaha to express my understanding of “No Longer Human” on the pretext of discussing novels… No, no, no, it was my true interpretation of my book as the author in her eyes.
“No way, I was misunderstood again?”
It may not be accurate to say that it is a misunderstanding. How could Kasumigaoka Utaha, a light novel author, understand the core of Dazai Osamu’s book?
That’s right, Kasumigaoka Utaha has grasped the core point, but the core of No Longer Human is not its content.
Or, in the past, it was not accepted by everyone, and many people even said that this book was definitely not a good book. It was leading people to misunderstand the world? To the extent that they understood that the world was full of despair?
No! That’s not how it should be understood!
What is its real core?
This is an autobiographical work written by Dazai Osamu without caring about his reputation, disguised as a novel!
That is what Dazai Osamu wrote with his “morbid cognition”! And it is this extreme thought that “as a human being, you should no longer live” that makes readers feel that it is absolutely wrong, or in other words, this error can be easily felt by even those who don’t like this book or don’t read it.
So is there actually a possibility?
When you think that No Longer Human is terrible, Dazai Osamu has achieved the purpose of writing this book, because when you deny “extreme despair”, you, the reader, already know that you cannot be like this, and the world is definitely not what this terrible book expresses. Likewise, life should never be viewed, understood, or even accepted in this way.
So yeah.
Those who praised it in the past knew exactly this point, and this is why Dazai Osamu is a great writer of the “mono no aware” novel.
The value of top writers is truly beyond doubt!
Chapter 14 The Lonely Four, Is Something Wrong with Miura? (Old Version)
After Hakuba Aoki and Kasumigaoka waved goodbye.
The girl stared at the other person’s departing back. She was holding the small bag, and a complicated expression slowly appeared on her face. She looked sad at first, but then she smiled inexplicably.
“It seems…you are quite kind, junior.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha from the Department of Literature, she thinks she now understands the other person better than anyone else.
The words in the work embody the core ideas that the author wants to express. One thing that cannot be denied about No Longer Human is that it is actually a novel of traditional literature.
Its content does clearly express ‘a dying person’s view of the world in despair’, which is commonly known as suicide, and as a light novel writer, I can easily understand it.
But! When I first started at the library, I just understood it in this simple way.
He wants to die, right?
That’s for sure!
But after this communication this morning, Kasumigaoka Utaha understood one more thing.
It is true that Hakuba Aoki himself wanted to die, but as the author himself understands it, his book is essentially about Jisa, no, it should be said that it is about his feelings for Jisa. He was able to write in a book with a weird and absurd feeling, as if Jisa was very absurd. According to the situation in the book, it is totally absurd for Yezo to be so desperate and think about Jisa.
If readers don’t understand it after reading it, they will think it’s bad, right?
But if it is just your own guess, when the reader knows that it is bad, the reader actually already understands why he thinks it is bad.
It is this strange method of contrast… Is Baiba Qingmu, a self-destructive person, using words to warn the world not to commit suicide?
“Oh, so that’s how it is. No wonder Machida-san praised me so much after only watching it once. I’m still too young.”
Kasumigaoka increasingly felt that there was a big gap between herself and her old editor, and there was also a big gap in her thinking with the traditional writer Shiraba Aoki.
“I still say that, Hakuba Aoki, life is not like this. Since you can write something like this to warn readers, you can still be saved.”
Kasumigaoka slowly closed her eyes.
When I opened my eyes again.
She firmly believed that since Hakuba Aoki still had such thoughts, he could definitely be saved, and she must save such a gentle person.
During morning self-study.
Hakuba Aoki had just sat down at the table when Yukinoshita Yukino had already collected the Chinese language homework of her classmates and came straight to him.
“Give it to me.” A slender, white hand reached out.
“……” Baiba Qingmu looked at her blankly.
Even though he thought that the homework would be collected, Yukinoshita Yukino was really quick. He had originally thought that he could catch up on the homework before 7:50 when the class representative would normally collect the homework.
Now.
“I didn’t write it.”
“oh.”
Yukinoshita Yukino ruthlessly recorded this incident on the list.
Then the girl took the pile of homework and went straight to Hiratsuka Shizuka’s office.
“…”So straightforward, worthy of being Yukinoshita Yukino-san.
Hakuba Aoki simply accepted the reality.
‘Never mind, it’s just a small matter.’
Until today during class, Yukinoshita Yukino didn’t even look at me after she came back.
That’s not right either.
Although Hakuba Aoki occasionally turned his head and saw the other person taking notes seriously, when he looked directly at the blackboard, he always felt as if someone was looking at him, and that direction should be the position where Yukinoshita Yukino was sitting by the window.
“Yukinoshita Yukino?”
Hakuba Aoki could never have imagined that Yukinoshita Yukino actually peeked at his manuscript.
After all, in the previous life of “Oregairu”, Yukinoshita Yukino had very good family education. Although she was also sharp-tongued, she only did that because others provoked her.
Overall, she is a super beautiful girl whose only shortcoming is the double A, but she is a person of high quality and accomplishment.
But my feeling should be correct, right?
The get out of class is over.
Baiba Qingmu lay on the seat bored, and the strange feeling of being watched beside him did not disappear.
At one point, a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
Suddenly!
He turned and looked at Yukinoshita Yukino.
A pair of almond-shaped eyes met his own in a second.
Yukinoshita Yukino’s expression changed for the first time.
Her cheeks were rosy and her eyes slowly began to flicker.
Hakuba Aoki must be feeling very uneasy.
I didn’t expect that I had been looking at the other person slowly in the previous class, but at this moment I suddenly looked over and caught Yukinoshita Yukino’s mistake in sight.
Just that.
The blushing disappeared instantly, but Yukinoshita Yukino still didn’t look like a normal person.
A pair of beautiful almond-shaped eyes stared straight at him.
More than five seconds had even passed?
“Hey, hey, hey, even I would feel embarrassed if a pretty girl like you stared at me.”
Instead, it was Hakuba Aoki who was defeated first. He was not shy, but he thought that if he continued to watch like this, the other party would definitely think he was a pervert.
He looked back to the front of the desk.
At the same time.
On the contrary, a curve inexplicably appeared at the corner of Yukinoshita Yukino’s mouth.
At this moment, he slowly turned his head and subconsciously arranged the books with his hands.
As for the heart…
No one could guess what she was thinking.
But being able to keep peeking at… um, staring at Hakuba Aoki openly, her original idea must not have changed.
Correct Hakuba Aoki’s absolutely wrong life ideas!
Even though, Yukinoshita Yukino is completely different from the literature girl Kasumigaoka Utaha, she will not even take the initiative to contact the boy and understand his true thoughts.
But she was also thinking about what to do next.
There are places for boys to gather and places for girls to gather.
When Hakuba Aoki began to observe his classmates intentionally.
Yukinoshita Yukino…
Own.
He silently turned his head and looked to the other side of himself.
A girl with short black hair, adjusting her white beret?
At this moment, I was sitting quietly in my seat, as if I also felt that I was being watched… and suddenly my eyes looked over.
This time, Hakuba Aoki’s expression did not change. Instead, he could not help but slowly raised his hand, “Hello, Kato Megumi.”
Kato Megumi was stunned, and even stopped adjusting the thin strings on the edge of her beret.
For several seconds.
This girl, whose appearance was no less than that of Yukinoshita Yukino, slowly responded at this time.
“Hello to you too, Hakuba Aoki-san.”
If you look closely, Kato Megumi seems extremely surprised that Hakuba Aoki would greet her, and even…he is the only one in the whole school who noticed her?
The two of them seemed to be silent again for unknown reasons.
Completely different from Yukinoshita Yukino, who would even look straight at him after making eye contact.
The two of them looked away in sync.
Okay, let’s put Kato Megumi’s matter aside.
Baiba Qingmu looked around again.
Regardless of the looks from the male classmates, whether intentionally or unintentionally, the girls…
Cold sweat slowly appeared on his forehead.
She repeatedly took off her blindfold, as if fighting an invisible enemy over there. At this moment, Rikka Takanashi was sitting in her seat in the last row of the classroom.
Hakuba Aoki’s eyes also met the other person’s.
Rikka Takanashi seemed to be trembling all of a sudden.
Then all the movements disappeared, his eyes closed, and he suddenly dropped his head onto the desk.
Look away.
Then look at other people.
There were only four of us in the entire classroom and we didn’t socialize with anyone at all.
wrong!
Girls’ group, Miura Yumiko over there, was that guy looking at me just now? Did he just look away?
illusion!
Although Yumiko Miura chatted with Yuigahama Yui yesterday, her personality is completely different from mine, and it is impossible for her to suddenly pay attention to me.
That is, I saw it when I was looking around.
But is this really the case?
Chapter 15: What does Miura Yumiko want to do? Kasumigaoka Utaha’s ruthless and venomous tongue. (Old version)
How to say it?
Hakuba Aoki stretched slowly.
He thought hard about his memory and his situation.
In fact, the memories about the experiences of my previous life are completely fragmentary, and are more of a recollection of the inherent “cognitive memory”, such as what the world was like in the previous life and what things I have seen. But I can’t remember what my name was, what I did, what I experienced, and who I socialized with.
“It’s like…”
Hakuba Aoki is just Hakuba Aoki, who accidentally obtained the “cognitive memory” of the Earth in his previous life.
Well, that’s it.
He didn’t think about such unnecessary things.
Overall, he is just a young man who has lived in this world for seventeen years.
The day passed by not too slowly.
Until noon.
Hakuba Aoki took out the lunch box he had prepared.
Well, even though there were no ingredients at home, Kasumigaoka and I bought some bread this morning.
He ate quietly in the classroom.
“Yumiko, aren’t we going to the cafeteria together?”
Yuigahama Yui asked the other party with a smile, her friend actually looked a little abnormal today.
Miura Yumiko shook her head and couldn’t help but look back at Hakuba Aoki again.
She is actually very conflicted.
This had nothing to do with the fact that she had once helped Hakuba Aoki faint.
It’s all my mother’s problem.
She could never understand how her mother knew this guy. He was so busy with school and work, it was impossible for him to have time to know her mother, right?
Have you been sick before?
Does that mean that Baiba Qingmu has some disease problems?
His mother’s concern for him seemed too obvious yesterday, as if she was afraid that Hakuba Aoki would do something bad.
But she didn’t care about her appearance, and didn’t care whether her third place score should improve…
The more Miura Yumiko thought about it, the more annoyed she became, and she seemed to be looking at the boy in a daze.
Yuigahama and the others looked at each other. In their eyes, Miura looked really strange today.
“Yumiko, you…” Yuigahama Yui actually knew that she shouldn’t ask, but she was very concerned about the other person’s situation, “You seem to be different today than before.”
“no the same?”
Yumiko Miura turned around and hugged her arms.
“Yui, you don’t have to care about what I do. I’m not even a little different from before.”
Hey, hey, hey, Yuigahama Yui’s eyes widened. Saying this really makes it seem that Miura is different from before.
At this time, Ebina Hime was pinching her chin, with a truly evil fantasy smile on the corner of her mouth.
She noticed a hint of reluctance in Miura’s eyes.
Could it be, could it be that!
“Yumiko, you don’t like that guy, do you?”
Ebina Hina decisively expressed her guess.
However, Yumiko Miura was furious. She slapped the table and stood up.
“Hina Ebina!”
“You must be kidding me!”
scare!
Ebina Hina quickly took a few steps back. What? Something was even more wrong with Miura Yumiko, right?
It’s not like I haven’t made jokes about this before, but Miura’s reaction today was too big.
She rarely spoke to Yuigahama like that, asking her not to care about herself?
“…” Yuigahama Yui also fell silent. She finally shook her head at Ebina Hina, took her hand, and the two girls left.
There was guilt in the depths of Miura Yumiko’s pupils, but she didn’t explain anything.
On the contrary, on the contrary…
‘Mom is so annoying!’
“Who cares what that fainted guy wants? What he writes is none of my business!”
Miura was extremely confused.
But after thinking for a moment, she decided not to eat.
Slowly approaching Hakuba Aoki.
For Hakuba Aoki, ever since he had the ‘cognitive memory’ of his previous life, he seemed to be planning to become a plagiarist, and his own experience has become different.
A bit too many girls, right?
Are you still paying attention to yourself?
Impossible, there is no way she is coming to find me, Miura is just…
No just.
“Uh…” Hakuba Aoki stopped eating and looked at her in confusion, “Miura-san, what did you ask me to do?”
Yumiko Miura walked to the Hakuba Aoki wooden table. She ignored the strange looks from her classmates and the colors in her eyes kept changing.
Still silent in the end?
Then she pressed her hand on the table in front of Hakuba Aoki.
Still a strange silence.
I don’t know how long it will be.
“Baima Qingmu, I’m looking for you because…”
“Hey, please tell me, is Hakuba Aoki-san here?”
Suddenly a pleasant voice sounded at the door of the classroom.
Hakuba Aoki is covering his forehead with his hands. Kasumigaoka Utaha’s behavior seems to be the same as the ‘typical plots’ in those light novels in her previous life.
We met yesterday, went to school together in the morning, and maybe he will come to have lunch with me at noon?
Yumiko Miura also stopped what she was about to say. She was really feeling extremely agitated at the moment.
He suddenly turned around and looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha, his eyes filled with a terrible sense of annoyance.
The beautiful girl with black stockings, who was originally happy to find Shiraba Aoki, was now looking at Miura Yumiko in surprise.
“What’s going on? What’s that look from Baiba Qingmu’s female classmate?”
Kasumigaoka, who is a light novel author, actually had excitement in her eyes at this moment.
However, she maintained a very cool and excellent goddess image in school.
Her appearance shocked all of Hakuba Aoki’s classmates.
You should know that among the third-year students, senior Kasumigaoka Utaha has the most complicated reputation.
Not only is she beautiful, but her academic performance is also the best among the third-year students at Sobu High School.
But at the same time.
Such an outstanding beauty should have many suitors.
But all those who tried to confess their love to her became extremely angry afterwards, banging the table and cursing. In short, it is rumored that senior Kasumigaoka Utaha has a very annoying mouth.
She gradually became a truly aloof flower that could be admired from afar and not be desecrated.
What can she do by coming to see Baiba Aoki now?
They know each other? Are you kidding me?
One more thing.
Yumiko Miura is a leader among the girls in her class, so why is she looking at senior Kasumigaoka with hostility (complexity)?
“I haven’t had any social experience with you, right? This female classmate from the lower grade.” When Kasumigaoka Utaha saw the hostile look, she didn’t hesitate and walked into the classroom and stood in front of Miura.
“Didn’t your mother teach you how to control your jealous look? Could it be that I am too good and you are very upset? If you are so tolerant, you will appear to have no tolerance at all.”
Yumiko Miura looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha in disbelief. This female senior was wearing a school uniform that seemed to have been specially made for her. She had delicate makeup and a high black and white shirt that showed off her proud figure. But her expression was so cold and terrifying.
She, Miura, just didn’t know how to strike up a conversation with Hakuba Aoki, and how to ask for something he had written in such an offensive way as a “stranger”.
But these things are between her and the boy.
Why did this senior suddenly attack me? !
She stood straight, and the two of them seemed to be confronting each other in the classroom.
Yumiko Miura was not polite either, and her tone was even colder.
“Who are you? Since when did a third grader come to the classroom of lower graders and yell at them without any scruples? Did I allow you to come in?”
“ha?”
Kasumigaoka Utaha was amused.
“Then I would like to ask, what are you doing here, this hot girl who is dressed up as a school girl and is engaged in a well-known ‘business’ in society? Whose consent do I need to come to this classroom? Do I need your consent?”
“Who are you scolding? Who is in what business? And you’re talking about me?” Miura pointed directly at his own face and stated a fact calmly, “I am the class monitor of Class 2, Year 2 of Sobu High School.”
Yes, for various reasons in this life, Yumiko Miura is indeed the class monitor because of her extraordinary social skills.
Can……
Kasumigaoka Utaha was originally so cold and expressionless, but suddenly a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth as if she couldn’t control it, and she looked at Miura up and down with strange eyes.
“Don’t look at me like that, Senior. I just thought of something interesting.”
After thinking about it, Kasumigaoka didn’t want to care about Miura Yumiko’s offense anymore. It seemed that she had misunderstood the other party.
A junior school girl who thinks she is the “class monitor” is so powerful, but she actually still has a student mindset, right? Compared with the white horse junior school boy, she is far inferior.
“What the hell are you laughing at?”
“childish.”
“Say it again!” Miura pointed at Kasumigaoka Utaha, but the other party didn’t look at him. Instead, she looked at Hakuba Aoki?
Kasumigaoka Utaha was too lazy to pay attention to such a childish girl. She waved her hand to signal the boy who stood up behind her, “Come out quickly. Senior, I was asked by the teacher to join a school club. I wanted to ask for your opinion. Do you have a club?”
“How could I…”
Something is wrong. Who has such cold eyes?
Hakuba Aoki once again felt the terrifying feeling of being watched from the side.
there.
Yukinoshita Yukino also stopped eating and looked up at Hakuba Aoki who stood up.
“Okay, Senior, I have a club.”
“Oh, I didn’t expect that you could join a club.” Kasumigaoka Utaha smiled with her hands covering her mouth. She actually said it casually, but it was better to have a club, so that she could save this amazing writer junior from a close distance.
“Then I will prepare an application for joining the club, and you can take me to give it to the leader of your club this afternoon.”
After Kasumigaoka Utaha finished speaking, she turned around and left on her own.
Yumiko Miura.
‘I was simply ignored?’
Her slap landed directly on the nearest table.
“Hey! You senior guy, what do you mean?!”
Kasumigaoka Utaha quickened her pace and watched the degree to which her shoulders were shaking. Hakuba Aoki wondered if she would still smile after seeing how angry Miura was.
She left even faster.
Miura Yumiko was so angry that she yelled, “You are going too far!”
But what will she do?
No.
She did nothing, but walked out of the classroom in a few steps, but she missed the classroom door.
Hakuba Aoki discovered something.
Her eyes are actually red?
No way, is it so easy to be made to cry?
What did Kasumigaoka Utaha do?
Hakuba Aoki thought about it. After all, Kasumigaoka had helped him submit an article yesterday, and he was also afraid that the two girls would have some bad conflict.
Chased after him eagerly.
PS: The protagonist is a boy, a pure high school boy. Maybe I didn’t explain it clearly before and caused you to misunderstand, but he is not an old guy from two lifetimes.
Chapter 16: Miura wants to ask me something, Yukinoshita Yukino is worried. (Old version)
What kind of person is Yumiko Miura?
At least in the eyes of Hakuba Aoki, they haven’t really reached the level of friends yet, and he is seen from the perspective of a “transparent” in the class.
The class monitor in this world of her own is a girl who is like a ‘tiger’.
She can often be seen scolding people or things that make her unhappy.
Every day after class, a group of girls would gather in front of the classroom to chat and laugh. Her eyes were particularly sharp, and she was a natural group leader.
So it seems that there is really no problem with her being a popular person.
‘But she’s not that strong at all.’
Hakuba Aoki is a little worried, because senior Kasumigaoka is not a simple talker.
He ran quickly, trying to catch up with the girl in front of him.
But in the scene reflected in the pupils, this beautiful girl with blonde hair seemed to wipe the corners of her eyes. Was she really crying?
The boy’s pace suddenly slowed down.
What did he see again?
The beautiful-looking senior Kasumigaoka Utaha turned around and looked at Miura, and all the emotions in her wine-red eyes disappeared.
In his sight, the two slowly approached and touched.
The two seemed to have talked a lot, so much that Miura Yumiko stopped crying, and her angry expression turned into joy, and even… Kasumigaoka Utaha actually bowed and apologized?
Hakuba Aoki completely stopped his steps and silently waited for their socializing to end.
Miura seemed to find himself after turning around. At this moment, there was surprise in the blonde girl’s eyes, and her cheeks seemed to turn red.
But that was definitely not a crush. Maybe she wanted to tell me something troublesome before? I just don’t know what made her feel so embarrassed to speak.
Yumiko Miura also ran away from him.
The boy’s gaze naturally met that of Kasumigaoka Utaha in front of him.
“Oh my, Junior Bai Ma is chasing me so eagerly, is he worried that I might have a conflict with the beautiful senior?”
Strange wine-red pupils, complex emotions, and that unique scent that the girl smelled again as she approached.
He suddenly turned around.
Yumiko Miura secretly stopped and looked at him from behind. The girl’s face was flushed and her mouth was slightly open, but she didn’t look shy after being discovered eavesdropping by him. It looked more like she wanted to say something but was hesitant and was trying to say something to him.
Shaking his head, Baiba Qingmu didn’t want to get involved with the other party. He didn’t even know that it was this squad leader who saved him from unconsciousness.
He looked towards Kasumigaoka-senpai once again.
“You’re right, right? It’s just that I feel that all this is caused by me, so…”
“What are you kidding?” The senior sister’s eyes suddenly became sharp, and a complex expression appeared on her face. She opened her red lips slightly, “Junior Bai Ma, how…tsk.”
Kasumigaoka suddenly took back his words, as if he was thinking of the other party’s traditional novel again. Isn’t Yezo just such a person, taking on everything that has nothing to do with him.
So she coughed and said, “Ahem, Junior, the matter between me and Junior Yumiko Miura has nothing to do with you. It was indeed because of her momentary expression that I accidentally said something offensive to her. I have already apologized very sincerely for this.”
So this is the character of Kasumigaoka Utaha. That’s right, she was not an immature person in the novels of her previous life. This kind of unnecessary dispute is not as meaningful as just bowing your head for a moment.
“This matter has nothing to do with you, my junior. It is caused by my personal quality problems.”
“Besides, compared to this matter, don’t forget to check the publishing matters of your novel on Saturday. As a newcomer who has just participated in the publishing, the publishing house will discuss many things with you.”
Hakuba Aoki nodded heavily. He saw Kasumigaoka also waving his hand casually. At this time, there seemed to be an inexplicable smile in the other party’s eyes when he looked at him.
“Then let’s meet in the new club room after school. See you later, Baiba-san.”
“good.”
Looking at the girl’s back as she left.
Baiba Qingmu slowly turned around and walked towards the classroom at a fast pace.
He was only thinking about one thing now.
“Miura seems to want to tell me something, right?”
“But that’s a little too strange. I’ll just ask her directly.”
Thinking like this.
After returning to the classroom.
However, Yumiko Miura was nowhere to be seen.
When Hakuba Aoki returned to his seat to eat bread, he was standing in the aisle and looked down through the window next to Yukinoshita Yukino. Just below the teaching building, Miura seemed to have found Yuigahama Yui and a few others.
At this time, it seems that the previous “contradiction” is no longer there.
After chatting and laughing, a few people turned back to the classroom and went out of the school together.
So there is no way to ask the other party during the lunch break?
So, during the rest of the afternoon’s classes, will Yumiko Miura let me chat her up in front of everyone?
In her previous works, Yumiko Miura was an equally complicated girl, and the image of the “real queen” she created was completely false.
She is not as strong as she appears to be, which can be seen from what she just did.
Even if the Great Sensei went to find her, Miura Yumiko would simply pretend to be unfamiliar with the other party in order to avoid suspicion in public. She was probably afraid that the lively persona she had created would be broken by her introverted friend.
“It’s troublesome.”
The more he was abandoned by his adoptive parents and not adopted by his relatives in Dongguk, the more he was left to face society on his own.
The more he looked at the rules for adults in this world, the more he felt differently.
“Don’t cause trouble to others, don’t take the initiative to affect others, this kind of thing…”
Baiba Qingmu finally withdrew his gaze from the window, slowly sat down, took out his mobile phone and checked something.
Next to him.
Yukinoshita Yukino was organizing her lunch box, and after a few seconds she looked out the window. She saw Miura’s back as he left the school.
“Shiraba Aoki, what’s going on between him and this squad leader?”
Yukinoshita Yukino is very smart. Just by observing her just now, she roughly knows what the boy is thinking and what the conflict between Kasumigaoka and Miura is.
All of this was based on the fact that I saw Miura Yumiko unexpectedly chatting up Hakuba Aoki. She must have wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the appearance of senior Kasumigaoka.
She seemed very annoyed at that moment, and the courage to say what she was about to say disappeared.
“Why is that?”
Yukinoshita Yukino put the lunch box in her backpack with both hands, and then looked at the study notes on the table. She flipped through them, but was thinking about this matter in her heart.
“The only way to find a solution is to work hard, Miura… and Shiraba Aoki-san.”
She couldn’t help but look at the profile of the boy playing with his cell phone.
“You should find out what Miura-san wants to ask you, Hakuba Aoki. You won’t remain indifferent, right?”
She suddenly couldn’t concentrate on the notes in her hand and clasped her hands together.
Yukinoshita Yukino sighed.
For a book like that, even if I only read the opening chapter, is there really nothing wrong with Hakuba Aoki?
Even in dealing with such a small matter, the Ye Zang in the book who denied everything…
“Huh, this is unexpectedly worrying.”
Chapter 17: The first time for the service club to have three people! (Old version)
School time.
Hakuba Aoki was quite troubled by the discovery made at noon and the development that he had guessed.
Yumiko Miura seemed to be hesitating about something, but she just looked at herself from time to time. When she made a move to get closer to her, the unwillingness on her face was too obvious.
Until the end of the day’s classes.
The other party also looked at him for the last time and sighed, and then he looked as if he was going to the execution ground. It was said that he did not participate in club activities and went home as soon as he left the school gate.
“What is it?”
Picking up the backpack with one hand, Hakuba Aoki stood up and was about to leave.
At this time, Yukinoshita Yukino called him.
“…” Looking back silently, Hakuba Aoki was not surprised, “Yukinoshita-san, I haven’t forgotten about joining the club.”
“That’s good.”
After the two of them had a brief conversation, the other students looked at them in even greater surprise.
At noon, the lonely guy Hakuba Aoki was approached by a goddess senior from a senior year. Now he is also in a relationship with the coolest girl in the class, Yukinoshita Yukino?
Or is it just like what Kasumigaoka senior said, just to join some club? But when did Hakuba Aoki stop working part-time? He still has time for such activities.
Everyone was observing the boy intentionally.
However, Yukinoshita and Yukino didn’t care at all. After picking up their backpacks, they walked towards the event building side by side.
There was a long silence.
Until the two saw a familiar figure in the office building.
The girl raised her hands high, with a figure that she was absolutely proud of, and now she was looking over here with a smile on her face.
“Senior…”
“Good afternoon, Hakuba-san.”
“Hello to you too, Kasumigaoka-senpai.”
When Kasumigaoka Utaha saw that Hakuba Aoki was still able to respond to her politely, she probably thought that the boy had not been affected by what happened before.
After all, in the eyes of this light novel writer, Kasumi Shiko, Yezo’s personality and views are all reflections of Shiraba Aoki himself.
His mental state is really worrying. Even if I tell him nicely that it has nothing to do with him, I will still think about his true thoughts to some extent. This kind of thinking made Kasumigaoka unable to listen to the class seriously this afternoon.
“Who is this?”
“Yukinoshita Yukino.” The girl next to Hakuba Aoki just glanced at Kasumigaoka at this time. She was not curious about how the two people came into contact and got to know each other. She only cared about what happened next.
Kasumigaoka Utaha also frowned. The rumored cold and aloof flower who was comparable to herself in the second year of high school was indeed worthy of her reputation. She was a little too cold.
The three of them traveled together.
Community activity room.
“So, Yukinoshita Yukino-san, you are the club leader of Hakuba Aoki-san?”
“It’s the Founder.”
Silently emphasizing this point, Yukinoshita didn’t even ask why Kasumigaoka suddenly wanted to join a club, or even why she had to join the one that Hakuba Aoki joined.
After she received the application to join the group, she signed her name directly with a black pen.
“Welcome to join my club, Kasumigaoka-senpai.”
“kindness.”
It seemed that Kasumigaoka didn’t want to say anything to the aloof Yukinoshita, but when she saw the name of the club that the club leader had written for her, she felt like a bolt from the blue.
“Servant, Servants Department?!”
Yukinoshita Yukino’s eyes turned cold, and now she looked at her with a terrifying look.
For the first time, Kasumigaoka Utaha did not attack someone who was clearly disrespecting her.
She thought about it and thought that the Service Club shouldn’t be a bad thing, right?
“Junior, did you join this club voluntarily?”
“The teacher asked me to do that.”
There was an understanding look in Kasumigaoka Utaha’s eyes. As expected, he was a junior with such ‘extreme ideas’. For the sake of living, he would not have the idea of ​​joining a club, let alone such a ‘weird’ service club. Is it a serious club?
“I always feel like you’re thinking about something bad.” Yukinoshita Yukino directly pointed out that something was wrong with Kasumigaoka, but she just sighed and carefully put her application to join the group into the locker on the side.
Look over here again.
“As for the so-called Service Club, I intend to establish a club activity that is to lend a helping hand to those in trouble and accept various commissions from school students. And Kasumigaoka Utaha-senpai, if we accept the commission, we must fulfill our responsibilities.”
“!” Kasumigaoka was stunned at first. The other party’s introduction… a smile slowly appeared in her eyes. This seemed unexpectedly touching. Besides, they were just high school students. What was the point of such a club?
How could a society possibly receive a commission?
“Then how do you define completing a commission?”
Yukinoshita Yukino said without hesitation: “It’s just to lend a helping hand. I think we should understand the principle of ‘it’s better to teach a man to fish than to give him a fish’.”
“That’s OK. That makes sense.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha nodded.
“So, how many people are there in our club? How many commissions have you completed, Chief?”
Yukinoshita Yukino and Kasumigaoka Utaha looked at each other, and she seemed to be embarrassed?
Her cheeks seemed to be flushed.
There was silence for three full seconds.
“No, not a single commission.”
The girl spoke calmly, then sat down on the chair she often sat on, silently took out a book from her backpack and opened it.
She added: “It’s just the three of us so far.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha was completely stunned.
She looked at Hakuba Aoki, and at Yukinoshita-san who was speaking the truth frankly but was obviously embarrassed.
“Isn’t that right? Three people… There were two people in this club before me?”
impossible!
A smile of understanding suddenly appeared on the corner of Kasumigaoka Utaha’s mouth.
‘I see.’
‘Shiraba Aoki was still in a coma two weeks ago, and he was busy working part-time at that time…Yukinoshita Yukino is quite interesting. Students are eligible to apply for and establish clubs in the first half of the second year of high school, which means that before that, it was just her.’
He looked with burgundy eyes at the schoolmate who actually liked reading as much as he did.
She figured out one more thing.
“I accepted a request from a school student to solve a problem. The situation of Hakuba Aoki-san… Is this the Minister-san what I thought?”
She suddenly walked over, and Yukinoshita immediately turned to look at the girl approaching her.
The two of them actually started chatting secretly in front of Hakuba Aoki.
Yukinoshita Yukino seemed surprised, and she looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha in disbelief.
The senior student smiled and said, “As expected, it seems that she and this junior student are of the same kind.”
So next.
Hakuba Aoki watched their socializing quietly. He was not curious and did not want to interfere.
At this moment, there was something else in his heart that was affecting him.
The boy spoke.
“Yukinoshita Yukino-san, I need to take care of other things. Since Kasumigaoka-san has already joined the club, if you want to participate in any club activities, then go ahead and do it.”
He seemed a little ashamed, but still made his point clear.
“I have things I have to do.”
The two girls – “Is this a part-time job?”
“So, I’m sorry, I really can’t waste my time here.”
‘This is too straightforward to express emotions!’ The shame on the boy’s face was obvious, and the two girls’ hearts sank, ‘After all, there are still financial problems affecting Baiba Aoki’s life, but this kind of thing is not worth showing that kind of expression, Baiba (junior) really has psychological problems.’
Kasumigaoka Utaha suddenly raised her hand to stop him from speaking.
“I have a rough idea of ​​what it is.”
“Well, Hakuba Aoki-san, you still have some work to do before your novel is released, right?”
Hakuba Aoki guessed that the girl must know what he was thinking, so he was not surprised.
“Yes.”
“So, you just came to the club to show your appreciation?”
“…” Baiba Qingmu’s expression became more obvious, but in his heart he really felt that high school club activities were a waste of time, but he must not say that, “After all, I have things to do.”
He cannot stop while the book is published and before he makes money. After all, he needs to earn enough to live comfortably during these days.
Yukinoshita Yukino had been listening quietly, and at this moment she couldn’t help but speak, but before she spoke she took out a brand new notebook from her backpack.
“As the head of the service department, I can understand you and respect your ideas, but please, Bai Ma-san, please sign in here.”
“Sign in?” Kasumigaoka Utaha didn’t understand what Yukinoshita was thinking, but she was also eerily quiet.
“Just checking in…sure.”
After writing his name in a flamboyant manner, Baiba Qingmu left after being understood.
He actually wondered whether Kasumigaoka Utaha would follow him. After all, the other party had clearly misunderstood him before, so she wouldn’t just sit there and do nothing now, right?
Can.
Really not!
Inside the activity room.
Kasumigaoka Utaha and Yukinoshita Yukino looked at each other strangely, and at the same time looked at the signature of Hakuba Aoki on the notebook.
They must be communicating something, right?
Chapter 18: The discovery of the senior, two problem children? Bai Ma’s last part-time job. (Old version)
The silence was finally broken.
Kasumigaoka Utaha folded her arms and sat down on a chair behind the desk.
“Then let me ask you a question, Senior Sister. Have you read Hakuba Aoki’s novels?”
Yukinoshita Yukino looked at the other person seriously, her voice was cold, but the will contained in it was extremely firm.
“I’ve only read the beginning… If, as you said, Shiraba Aoki-san has already submitted his work, I really want to appreciate this work.”
“Do you really want to appreciate it?”
“…” Yukinoshita was inexplicably silent.
Kasumigaoka Utaha smiled and didn’t take it seriously. Her question was meaningful. Did she want to see the work, or did she want to pay attention to it because of her junior’s bad mental state? These were two different things.
The two of them reached a consensus without having to communicate.
The content of “No Longer Human” displays that idea too obviously.
Hakuba Aoki’s problems are also obvious.
Kasumigaoka Utaha used her cell phone to exchange the electronic version of the manuscript with Machida Sonoko, and now she also looked at the cold Yukinoshita.
“Let’s add a line, Yukinoshita-san.”
“Of course.”
But yeah.
Although Kasumigaoka took out his phone and added the other party as a friend with an expressionless face, his eyes were filled with surprise.
dad?
Mother?
Teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka?
And the annoying sister?
The address book in Yukinoshita Yukino’s cell phone is a bit too simple. Does she have no friends at all?
Wait a moment.
It seems that when I added the younger students yesterday, they were all better than her, right?
Although there are only Aunt Rina, the hospital nurse, and a few scattered bosses as contacts.
“Tsk, it seems like there’s something wrong with these two people.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha held up her mobile phone, scanned the girl’s QR code, and then she supported her chin with her hand, thinking about something.
“She’s in such a state that I’m worried. A junior school girl who I thought was extremely ‘kind’ just a few minutes ago, turns out to be someone who doesn’t even have any friends?”
‘How do they get through their days facing a cell phone that never rings? It’s terribly lonely just to think about it.’
Two questions guys huh?
No, I can’t think about it anymore.
Kasumigaoka Utaha pressed her chest. She just wanted to save her junior classmate Hakuba Aoki, so she thought of using some kind of “connection” to contact the other party openly.
I unexpectedly discovered another problematic guy?
She, she couldn’t just go like a nice person…
“Now, remember to contact me often in the future, lonely Yukino with no friends.”
The sudden calling of my real name and the joking remark of ‘I have no friends’.
For the first time, Yukinoshita Yukino completely blushed, but she couldn’t seem to help but argue about something.
“Senior, please don’t call me by my name so suddenly and intimately.”
“Whether I still have friends or not is just because I don’t want to maintain that kind of hypocritical relationship anymore… Originally, I couldn’t understand what the person who approached me was thinking. Because even if we know each other, it doesn’t mean we can necessarily understand each other, right? I don’t need such meaningless things.”
!
?
Although Kasumigaoka Utaha still had no expression, her emotions were really fluctuating greatly.
Confirmed!
Yukinoshita Yukino is also a person with pathological cognitive problems.
“Is it possible that I am just…?”
‘Why did you find yourself a big thing to do?’
If I think about it carefully, before I met Shiraba Aoki, I was busy studying, writing books, and waiting for the boring high school life to end.
How come since I met my junior, it seems as if the trajectory of my life is changing visibly?
This change…
“Well, it’s quite interesting. If I can save them both, it will be something worth remembering in the future.”
so–
“Okay, Yukino.”
“Kasumigaoka-senpai!”
The two people’s personalities are actually completely opposite, but Kasumigaoka Utaha is definitely a mature girl who is good at socializing. She spoke a few words slowly and Yukinoshita Yukino couldn’t respond at all.
Because Yukino slowly found that she was speechless. This senior school girl could always find faults in her words and refute her with words that were absolutely not annoying. She even suddenly put her arm around her shoulders intimately?
Kasumigaoka Utaha stopped this offensive action.
In her heart, she just thought that Yukinoshita-san was also super interesting, as if teasing her was just like teasing the cat she used to have at home. It was interesting, really so interesting.
Finally.
Let’s get back to the key issue.
“Senior, can you send me the electronic version of Bai Ma’s manuscript?”
“Hey, if it’s Yukino-chan’s request, then I’ll agree to it reluctantly.”
“!” It’s too much. It’s really too much.
“And she is somewhat similar to my sister. I have a strange feeling in my heart.”
Yukinoshita Yukino pouted subconsciously, and this scene made Kasumigaoka’s eyes brighter. She is really a super cute girl.
We chatted for a while, but after all, Teacher Kasumi Shiko still had work to do on her novel, so she chose to say goodbye.
When this super beautiful and cool third grade girl left.
Yukinoshita Yukino finally breathed a sigh of relief.
“What on earth is this?”
Thinking this in her mind, Yukinoshita Yukino also started reading “No Longer Human”. Perhaps her thoughts about Hakuba Aoki would change the next day.
Baiba Aoki finally found a boss on his phone who had once allowed him to do odd jobs, and he personally agreed to allow him to do odd jobs for a few more days.
“Thank you very much, Mr. Yamashita. I appreciate it very much. However, I can only work for a few days…”
“Oh, nothing.” A mature middle-aged man’s voice came from the other end of the phone. “Aoki, you helped me a lot back then. Didn’t you help me move house and stuff? You don’t have to be like this. Remember, I’m just your boss.”
“Yes, yes, of course I understand.”
“If you’re not here, I can find other odd jobs in a few days. Come over soon.”
“Okay, thank you, Uncle Yamashita.”
“Yeah, I’m hanging up.”
Put away your phone.
Baiba Aoki was a little touched.
This uncle Yamashita was the first adult boss who took me in as a worker. Although it felt a bit like hiring a child laborer, I was only thirteen or fourteen years old at that time.
I was only responsible for working as a supermarket cashier in his store, and it was obvious that this job also involved moving things and keeping accounts. However, this uncle Yamashita actually spent more money and hired another person.
You don’t have to do any heavy work at all. It’s just like the other party is deliberately spending more money to give you a chance to ‘make money’ except for the cashier.
Baiba Qingmu took a deep breath. He met many noble people along the way.
“But at that time…”
“I actually did that, but you, Uncle Yamashita, didn’t say anything to me, and even now you’re willing to let me go to your place to help.”
And he actually knew that he was not short of people, and his previous job was just like a ‘mascot’, just standing there and getting paid.
As for what was done at that time?
At that time, the uncle’s store was disturbed by debt collectors. At that time, I thought it was “shameful” and couldn’t think straight for a while. I took a pair of scissors and tried to make a gesture on my wrist…
Hakuba Aoki laughed when he thought about it.
‘That’s really an immature version of myself.’
“But I wasn’t too upset at the time. At most, I was caught with a pair of scissors.”
Uncle Yamashita was a person who was always aware of his situation. He punched himself twice at that time. The barbecue was quite delicious afterwards, hahahaha.
Go away!
Before becoming famous, let’s start the last few days of working.
Chapter 19: Hakuba Aoki and Kawasaki Saki, the part-time worker duo. (Old version)
High school students also have weekends, right?
In fact, yesterday was already the last day of the week.
After a sound sleep, Baiba Qingmu woke up today feeling full of energy.
‘very good!’
“The last part-time job? Maybe. Life is really exhausting.”
Not to mention the strange feelings in my heart, I solved the breakfast problem alone as usual.
I arrived at my destination by train early in the morning.
It is a discount supermarket open 24 hours a day.
As soon as Baiba Qingmu walked to the door, he saw a familiar person, it was Uncle Yamashita.
“Hey, Aoki-kun, you came early today.”
With a cigarette in his mouth and wearing casual work clothes, the uncle smiled particularly brightly when he saw him.
“Haha, after all, Uncle Yamashita gave me this opportunity to work part-time, and I cherish it very much.”
“Don’t you miss my iron fist? Don’t be like you were back then, thinking about useless things in your mind.”
“How come… Anyway, good morning, Mr. Yamashita.”
“Yeah, there’s a high school student working part-time later, so I’m relying on you guys this weekend.”
Baiba Aoki simply said hello. Now that he is seventeen years old, he is able to work a normal part-time job and can do things like cashiering and organizing the warehouse.
In the past, I hired someone to share the heavy work of this job, but now I think that I was just taking advantage of myself.
Baiba Aoki immediately went into the house and changed into work clothes. When he came out, the two temporary workers from the previous shift had also left.
“Is it still the same as before, Mr. Yamashita?”
“Of course, but I won’t hire you any more now. Remember to move the goods when they arrive.” Yamashita said this and casually spit out the cigarette butt. He added inexplicably, “But it’s best to let the unloading workers do it. They are already doing this. You just need to be in charge of the cashier work.”
Remind yourself to do less heavy work?
This uncle fully understood the problems in his family at that time. Among the people who helped him the most when he was young, Aunt Rina and the uncle in front of him were the ones who helped him the most.
“Tsk, why hasn’t the guy you work with come yet?”
Uncle Yamashita raised his arm to look at his watch, and there seemed to be impatience in his eyes. That emotion was purely directed at another worker who was about to check out the site to report.
Speak of Cao Cao and he will appear?
The door of the supermarket was suddenly pushed open, and a hurried figure ran over quickly.
She had silver hair tied in a high ponytail, and her eyes were emerald green when she looked up with apologetic eyes. She was a very tall and extremely beautiful girl at first glance.
“Boss Yamashita, I’m really sorry. I’ve been taking care of …”
“Shut up, I’m not in the mood to listen to your nonsense about your family affairs.” It was obvious that Uncle Yamashita had a completely different attitude towards other people. He waved his hands in annoyance, “You will be partnering with Aoki today, and I’ll leave it to you for the next week. When you’re working alone at the cash register, don’t forget to move those heavy items to the warehouse.”
“Yes, yes, I understand, Boss Yamashita.”
Only then did Uncle Yamashita begin to think about leaving.
But when he paused to turn around, the look in his eyes when he looked back at her was quite kind.
“Aoki, the girl working with you seems to be a high school student in your school.” He thought about it and showed a sly smile on his face. “I have never seen you interact with the opposite sex of the same age in your life. This girl is good. You should be brave to approach her! I believe in you!”
That thumbs-up gesture, Uncle Yamashita, are you kidding?
Especially the girl with a high ponytail who heard this sentence completely, her whole face was dull at this moment, you treat your employees differently, it’s fine, what is this, you are cheering him up and letting him come to chat with me? !
“Boss Yamashita!”
“Okay, I won’t joke with you two Aoki anymore. I’ll leave the store to you.”
When the uncle left.
Hakuba Aoki then fixed his sights completely on the girl.
It doesn’t matter if you don’t look at it. When Baiba Qingmu saw the other person’s face, a name instantly appeared in his mind.
“Saki Kawasaki?”
“Huh? You’re… no, Hakuba Aoki-san?”
Saki Kawasaki was also a little stunned at this time. She was almost in a “dead” state in the classroom. The table was her warm pillow, and she usually slept from morning to night.
There is another more crucial point.
“What? Bai Ba, you’re working here too? What a coincidence.”
“You can’t say that. We haven’t worked together for years… but it’s a coincidence.”
“……yes.”
Does Hakuba Aoki know Saki Kawasaki?
It’s wrong not to know him, right?
After Baiba Qingmu awakened his memories of his past life, he was so busy with his novel that he almost forgot about him.
They happened to have worked together in a store a few years ago.
At that time, the two of them could not be called familiar with each other, but compared with the partners they had worked with over the years, they were the only ones who truly realized the meaning of the old saying ‘when men and women work together, the work is not tiring’, and they were both quite mature workers.
The two people quickly began to sort out the matters for this handover.
Hakuba Aoki is in charge of the cashier.
Saki Kawasaki is responsible for carrying and loading goods.
“Kawasaki Saki, don’t you dislike the work that Uncle Yamashita arranged for you?”
To be precise, Hakuba Aoki was a little speechless. Uncle Yamashita’s special care was a bit obvious, right?
There are no boys working as cashiers and girls moving goods.
“What is it?” Kawasaki Saki checked the goods on the list in her hand without raising her head, and said something else at the same time, “So you know the boss here. He is not an easy person to get along with… But, Hakuba Aoki, are you really okay with your coma before?”
“I’m in good health!”
Saki Kawasaki showed a dead fish-eye expression and stopped loading the goods. She squatted there and looked over here with her head slightly raised.
In the eyes…
“whispering sound.”
“Hey, hey, hey, Saki Kawasaki, what are you tutting for?”
“……nothing.”
Is it really nothing?
It can’t be said to be the performance of a troubled girl. It should be said that Saki Kawasaki is really friendly in this state. She was like this at the beginning. On the surface, she seemed like a cold hot girl, but in fact, she cared about herself more than anyone else. The two of them strangely seemed to have no sense of strangeness since they met.
The daily work progress is quite smooth.
The young man who was calculating the account book immediately looked up and forward.
In sight.
A bucket of neon barbecue pork instant noodles was already emitting hot steam.
Look further.
A pair of not-so-delicate white hands were holding a bucket of flour and handing it to him.
Saki Kawasaki.
She didn’t even look embarrassed, as if feeding Baiba Qingmu was the most normal thing in life.
“Kawasaki Saki, this bucket of noodles is…”
“The boss at the bottom of the mountain never prepares food for us part-time workers.” The girl wanted to say something, but then she stopped talking abruptly. She must have changed her words in the end, “Bai Ba, this meal is my treat. It’s a thank you for not causing any problems with my cooperation after working with me.”
Hey, hey, hey, this excuse is so fake and scary?
Kawasaki Saki, you might as well say that it was because you often skipped lunch in the past, you… that’s not right, this Saki Kawasaki still remembers something from such a long time ago?
Hakuba Aoki stared at each other blankly.
“Isn’t Kawasaki Saki a little too kind?”
But inappropriate words suddenly came out of the girl’s mouth.
“The bottom of the instant noodles is very hot. If you don’t eat it, I will throw it away.”
“That’s… okay.” But after taking the instant noodles, Baiba Qingmu was shocked, “Wow! It’s so hot?!”
He quickly put the instant noodles on the cashier’s table.
The girl then revealed a distorted expression and put one hand under her mouth and blew continuously.
But this kind of look…
Baiba Qingmu felt a little guilty. He shouldn’t have been daydreaming about the past. How could the other party insist on holding it for so long when it was so hot?
And there is one more thing that must be said.
Baiba Qingmu suddenly turned around and took out a lunch box from a warming cabinet with one hand.
At this time.
“Although I really don’t want to say it, Kawasaki, you probably haven’t worked for Uncle Yamashita before. Whenever I eat here, he always prepares the food for me.”
Saki Kawasaki couldn’t believe it.
That old guy at the foot of the mountain, Lao Deng, who would chase me to pay the bill even if I just had a bucket of instant noodles at noon, actually treats Hakuba Aoki so well?
You must be kidding.
“Then I’ll give this to you, Kawasaki-san.”
Baiba Qingmu didn’t give her the chance to refuse. He ate the boiling hot instant noodles in big mouthfuls, pointing at the noodle bucket with one hand. It seemed like he was trying to imply ‘I’ve eaten this, you hurry up and eat the rest I’ll give you’. It was probably something like this.
The girl blushed at this time and even turned her back quickly.
Embarrassing help, social failure.
“It’s really… annoying.”
Saki Kawasaki also turned around and took the lunch box, but perhaps she had different feelings in her heart, and her expression was very complicated.
Chapter 20: Kawasaki Saki’s deeds, Miura Yumiko’s offense. (Old version)
Saki Kawasaki slowly finished her special lunch. Her family was poor, and her parents had to take care of the living needs of many children caused by their meaningless “reproduction”.
The two even worked to the point where they didn’t go home for many days.
She has to go to school, take care of her younger siblings, and try her best to reduce her parents’ living burden. She is somewhat sensible to an excessive degree.
But speaking of parents…
After the two of them finished their meal.
As Saki Kawasaki was restocking the shelves, she turned to look at Shiraba Aoki who was keeping the account book.
She spoke.
“By the way, Hakuba Aoki, is the situation at your home still the same?”
“…” Baiba Qingmu immediately looked up at the girl again. He thought about it and understood what she meant. “After all, my parents passed away early. They took out loans to start a company. After they died, the company and goods, as well as my house and car, were all mortgaged to the bank. So far, my life should still be the same.”
“Should?” Kawasaki Saki heard something, but she was not the kind of person who would ask questions, so she could only shake her head and say, “Is that so.”
The two people stopped talking again.
Many customers came during this period.
After a busy period of time.
The girl, who had nothing to do and was not in charge of the cashier, took a few steps closer at this time, with a conflicted look on her face.
at last.
“Hakuba Aoki, we didn’t communicate when we were in school… Now, I actually have a question that I care about more and want to ask you.”
“What is it? Just tell me directly.”
Hakuba Aoki looked at Kawasaki Saki seriously. He was curious why the other party said that. What could make the other party start to care?
Kawasaki Saki wiped the sweat from her forehead and said seriously: “Hakuba, do you… do you have those kinds of thoughts recently?”
That kind of thought?
Which idea?
Hakuba Aoki is completely helpless!
He really didn’t want to die, he really didn’t want to die.
This was true except for the time in the hospital, when I asked Aunt Rina for first aid afterwards.
Everything else in his life so far was a complete misunderstanding!
So he suddenly said in annoyance, “Kawasaki Saki, let me say it again, that was really just a gas leak at the restaurant where the two of us worked part-time, and it had nothing to do with me at all.”
Saki Kawasaki showed an expression of absolute distrust.
“How is that possible! Then let me ask you, all of us went out to help the boss unload the vegetables, why didn’t you leave when it was time to hand over your shift? You were the only one in the store at that time, and you didn’t even run away!”
How should Baiba Qingmu explain?
At that time, I hadn’t eaten for many days and was so hungry that I had low blood sugar. I was unconscious while lying on the dining table. How can I talk about such a thing?
“It’s all that damn chef’s fault. He was so careless that you, a chef, ran out to help unload the vegetables. It’s really…”
During the boy’s few seconds of hesitation, Kawasaki Saki showed an expression of “as expected”. You still can’t explain the key to the problem, Hakuba Aoki.
But the boy still said it.
“I really just fell asleep in the store due to low blood sugar. The gas leak was not caused by me. I am crazy and I want to kill you with me.”
Kawasaki Saki couldn’t hide her worry and shook her head. At the same time, her eyes looking at the boy were full of vigilance again.
‘Good fellow.’
Hakuba Aoki also looked at the girl like this, and in the end he could only sigh helplessly.
“There’s no way to explain it, right? It’s just a coincidence! I’m so annoyed.”
This kind of thing is really annoying, right?
I was already busy with my life, and not only was I scolded and fired by my boss because of this incident, but Saki Kawasaki seemed to suddenly realize something and followed me everywhere every day, going to work wherever I worked.
It was not her own business later on because she was still busy treating her younger brother and sister in the hospital when she happened to see Aunt Rina saving her.
She also knew clearly that since she knew to ask for help at that time, her so-called “suicide desire” should have been alleviated a lot.
Especially since she saw herself after she went to high school, knew herself and even knew to go to school, so there must be no problem.
This kind of thing…
“I thought that after almost two years, I had escaped your surveillance, Saki Kawasaki… I didn’t expect that I would be doomed before I became famous for plagiarism.”
In the afternoon.
Apart from work, Saki Kawasaki would move a small stool and sit next to Shiraba Aoki, staring at him with her head tilted.
The old men and women who came to buy things looked at this scene in amazement.
I can even hear rumors that clearly shouldn’t exist.
“Wow, these two part-time workers look so young.”
“High school students, huh?”
“Ah, think about our past. Look how much that girl liked that boy. She even kept staring at him.”
“That’s really bold.”
“Youth that makes people envious.”
Baiba Qingmu: “…”
Silence is the main theme.
Saki Kawasaki’s cheeks were also red. She was obviously a very domineering girl, but she didn’t say a word at this time. Even after hearing such words that absolutely misunderstood her reputation, she still stared at herself.
Until.
The door of the supermarket was pushed open by a pair of white and clean hands.
A familiar person appeared in the supermarket?
“Shiraba Aoki? Kawasaki Saki?”
Completely different from her attire at school, Yumiko Miura dressed very conservatively, with an ordinary purple jacket and pink undershirt on the upper body, long jeans on the lower body, and a pair of very ordinary flat shoes on her feet.
Only then did Saki Kawasaki consciously shift her gaze.
Hakuba Aoki breathed a sigh of relief.
Both of them also looked at Miura Yumiko who suddenly appeared in the supermarket.
“Hello, Miura-san.”
“…” Saki Kawasaki did not say hello. Instead, her eyes turned dead, as if she was extremely impatient with her classmate and class monitor, Yumiko Miura.
“It’s a rare outfit, monitor. Now you don’t dress like a hot girl anymore?”
“What did you say!” Miura Yumiko was a little dazed after seeing Hakuba Aoki, but when she heard Kawasaki’s words, she immediately looked over there angrily, “Who is the hot girl? I’m just dressed like a normal high school student. It sounds disgusting in your mouth.”
“Heh.” Saki Kawasaki sneered. Which good person would modify his or her school uniform at school to a special style where the entire upper body uniform is missing two buttons on the top of the collar?
Yumiko Miura really wanted to yell at Saki Kawasaki.
The interpersonal relationship between the two of them is similar to that recorded in the previous life’s “Oregairu”. Kawasaki Saki is actually a very cold person, or perhaps because she looks too mature, her appearance alone can make people think that she is “not to be messed with”.
She is also different from girls like Miura who actually look very cute. If one day she says that she wants to seize the position of “pretty boss” among girls, she might get a lot of support in an instant.
Yumiko Miura can’t do that. She has to rely on disguising herself to maintain her status.
“It’s just the benefits of appearance.” This is what Miura thought.
“I have never thought of doing such a boring thing. Small groups can’t bring me any benefits or money.” Kawasaki Saki was really annoyed by Miura, who had been inexplicably wary of her since school. She had never had the bullshit idea of ​​taking away her status as the head girl in the class.
Two people confronted each other inexplicably in the supermarket.
Hakuba Aoki
He didn’t move, not because he didn’t want to persuade her, but simply because he knew Saki Kawasaki. At most, she would have a few arguments with Miura because they didn’t get along well. Even if Miura got angry, the girl would at most look at him coldly and wouldn’t bother to say a word.
It was obvious that Yumiko Miura was aware that the other party would ignore her, and she was too lazy to continue the unreasonable quarrel.
Although she was surprised that Hakuba and Kawasaki were in the supermarket downstairs from her house, she realized after thinking about it. They were rumored to be the two most capable part-time workers in the entire Sobu. Some people even said that they were a man and a woman. Some people even saw them walking together…
“Tsk, just a working couple.”
“Hey.” Hakuba Aoki finally responded this time. He wasn’t angry, but he felt uncomfortable. “Miura, that’s just a rumor in school. You’re belittling me and Kawasaki by saying that. We both make money with our own hands. Do you have any objections?”
Miura actually regretted the moment he said it.
She was completely pissed off by her own mother, and when she saw the person involved in the ’cause’, Shiraba Aoki, she started talking nonsense.
Go forward a little in time.
Miura’s house.
Rina looked at her daughter in disappointment.
“You can’t even ask a boy for something, and you don’t know what you do at school. Do you think being the class monitor is something to be proud of?”
“Mom?!” Yumiko Miura couldn’t believe that her mother said that to her. She had been trying very hard, she just failed in getting something from a boy. Wouldn’t it be okay next week?
Rina Miura doesn’t like this daughter.
“You are really not as calm as your sister and brother. I think you are used to doing things on your own at school, but you can’t even handle such a small matter. Do you really understand the ways of the world?”
“I……”
“I think I’m going to have to teach you a lesson, Yumiko.”
Yumiko Miura is actually very fragile inside, and Rina is also worried about the safety of Hakuba Aoki, so she spoke a little too harshly.
The girl was completely moved to tears.
In the end, I sat on the sofa and cried.
Rina was busy cooking, and finally urged her to go downstairs to buy some out-of-stock seasonings.
Look at the present.
Miura Yumiko still wanted to say something to Shiraba Aoki, it must be about the novel, but she noticed Kawasaki Saki’s “hostile” look, and her words “working couple” must have been too offensive to the other two.
How could Baiba Qingmu be so generous as to give him the manuscript?
She took out the money to pay.
With such a shy expression, he actually apologized?
“Um…I’m sorry.”
She quickly took the goods, turned around and ran away.
It really looks a bit pitiful for some reason.
But what was it that she must not have known?
Whether it is Shiraba Aoki or Kawasaki Saki, both of them are much more mature than high school students like her. In fact, they are not angry about this matter, but they just think that Miura Yumiko is too rude.
If he wanted a novel by Hakuba Aoki, the boy would definitely not be a stingy person.
Saki Kawasaki might even be curious about this matter.
But there are no ifs.
Chapter 21 Yukinoshita Yukino’s firm determination to correct the mistakes! (Old version)
Where is Yumiko Miura at this time?
She was still feeling lucky that her mother didn’t know that Baiba Aoki worked at the supermarket downstairs.
Otherwise, it will be another wave of ruthless verbal attacks.
Let’s not talk about her, and let’s turn our attention to this morning.
Yukinoshita Yukino woke up in the solitary room she had moved to since high school.
The always cold and beautiful girl now had big dark circles under her eyes. She leaned tiredly against the headboard, staring blankly ahead.
The room has been decorated so beautifully that she feels very happy every time she wakes up and looks at it.
A clock shaped like a panda.
Cat pattern alarm clock.
Roaring kitten laptop sticker.
There are also black and white bear wall stickers that I love so much throughout the room.
But she couldn’t feel happy at this moment, even if she looked at the furnishings in her room many times.
Yukinoshita Yukino turned her head to look at her desk, where the laptop was still lit. She didn’t know how long it had been since she was so absent-minded that she forgot to turn off the computer before going to bed.
on the display.
That’s all the text in the document.
If you look closely, it is obviously the electronic version of “No Longer Human” sent to her by Utaha Kasumigaoka.
The girl also picked up her cell phone from the side.
Unlock the screen.
I opened the contact list stupidly.
‘Dad, mom, Hiratsuka-sensei, and my sister. ‘Yukinoshita Yukino’s eyes gradually brightened, but there was definitely something wrong with that look. ‘And the senior who just joined yesterday, Kasumigaoka Utaha. ‘
She didn’t expect that after she came back yesterday and finished reading Baiba Qingmu’s book, she would suffer from insomnia.
Yukinoshita Yukino does not have the same mentality as Kasumigaoka, and she is still unable to completely empathize with the contents of the book.
But the words in Baiba Qingmu’s book.
Ye Zang’s words——
[“The so-called worldly people, aren’t you?”][“The so-called sense of happiness is like the gold sand that sinks to the bottom of the river of sadness and shimmers with a faint light. When sadness reaches its extreme, a feeling like a glimmer of light appears in the darkness will arise. This may be the sense of happiness.”]Yukinoshita Yukino slowly stood up.
She seemed a little numb as she put on her clothes.
Then shut down the computer silently.
At this moment, I am standing in front of the window in the room, looking at the hustle and bustle of the street.
“Hakuba Aoki doesn’t just think of himself as a… monkey?”
His eyes also turned to the people who were running.
“They are human beings, Hakuba Aoki is also a human being, and so am I.”
In fact, Yukinoshita Yukino felt some inexplicable guilt.
She actually deceived both Hakuba Aoki and Kasumigaoka Utaha yesterday.
As for the reason for establishing the Service Club, she actually didn’t really express it at that moment.
But it is not correct to say that she lied. She thought that she did not express all her thoughts.
‘When rich people give this to poor people out of compassion, it is called volunteer activity. Giving a hand to those in trouble is the activity of this club.’
She did not state her point more concisely like this, nor did she even say what she felt she had to say in front of someone as enthusiastic as Senior Kasumigaoka Utaha.
‘I should say: Welcome, you have joined my ministry.’
And the most important thing is.
“What exactly is a friend? How should we define it…”
She has been very cute since she was young, and she thinks that all the boys who approach her have a good impression of her.
I have thought before – maybe being liked by others is a good thing? But is it really the love between friends?
“When I was in elementary school, my indoor shoes were stolen about 60 times, 50 of which were by girls. Because of them, I had to bring my indoor shoes and recorders home every day.”
This must be what Yukinoshita Yukino wanted to say at the time. When she thought of this sentence, she inexplicably thought of the contents of Hakuba Aoki’s book.
She actually slowly revealed a bitter smile.
“It seems that for the first time, I feel that compared with Hakuba Aoki, my heart is completely dark.”
She didn’t really tell Kasumigaoka, Hakuba’s point, about the Service Club.
‘No one is perfect. The weak and ugly will immediately exclude others because of their cognition. And what is surprising is that the more outstanding people are, the harder their lives are. This is too unreasonable, so I want to change this world, including people.’
That’s what she wanted to say at that time.
She thought she was very good, and believed that the real activity of the Service Club should be to change others and the world with her own hands. However, she did not have the courage to speak out this idea at the time because of her senior who had a completely different personality.
She wanted to tell them how distressed she was. When she was looking at Hakuba Aoki at that time, she also wanted to tell him that she wanted to change him, change the world in his heart.
But now when I think about it, how can I change it?
Yezo… no, Hakuba-san.
I can totally relate to the words in his book, Yukinoshita: [When sadness reaches its peak, there will be a feeling as if a glimmer of light appears in the darkness, and this may be the feeling of happiness.]Even when you are extremely sad, or in a life where you are not understood, this is what it is like. There is nothing wrong with this feeling of happiness.
There is another sentence in Hakuba-san’s book that Yukinoshita Yukino is very concerned about.
[My misfortune is that I don’t have the ability to refuse. Therefore, once someone persuades me, I feel that if I refuse, it will leave an obvious and irreparable crack in both the other person’s heart and my own.]He did not refuse to join the society.
He did not go to work directly after school yesterday. He also promised himself to participate in club activities, even if it was only for ten minutes.
Yukinoshita Yukino didn’t even eat breakfast. She pushed open the door woodenly, turned around to put away her slippers with one hand, and put on her flat shoes for going out.
She slowly walked out of the residential building.
Walk into the street.
It seemed to be floating around aimlessly.
‘That’s exactly what his book says. He thinks he’s unfortunate. He obviously doesn’t want to join my club or participate in its activities!’
Yukinoshita Yukino suddenly clenched her fists at her waist, and her eyes showed unimaginable emotions.
‘He felt that if he rejected me, it would leave an obvious and irreparable rift in both my heart and his.’
How could you think like that?!
Yukinoshita Yukino is totally unacceptable!
The girl and Kasumigaoka Utaha read the same book, but their thoughts were completely different.
Kasumigaoka prefers to try to understand the core of the book and then thoroughly understand the author.
Yukinoshita Yukino is more inclined to the reader’s perspective. She knows the situation of Shiraba Aoki in the rumors, and she can also understand that this is what Shiraba Aoki is thinking in his heart.
But the biggest difference between her and Kasumigaoka is also obvious.
Yukinoshita Yukino is very lonely!
She doesn’t have any friends.
In her lonely life, after she saw the books of Hakuba Aoki, she did not think like Kasumigaoka that such texts must represent the writer’s mental state, and thus was extremely worried about him.
Yukinoshita Yukino is another way of looking at the book.
She completely saw the lonely soul of Baiba Qingmu in the book, that equally lonely and lonely soul, the soul that knew that making meaningless friends in this world was a “shameful” existence.
That kind of loneliness, that obviously extremely morbid ‘Dazai Osamu’s cognition’, she completely understood it as Hakuba Aoki’s cognition, and even understood that this cognition had similarities with her own cognition.
That’s what we call empathy.
[Although I am extremely afraid of humans, it seems that I can never sever my bond with them, so I use the thin thread of pretending to be stupid to maintain my connection with them. On the surface, I always smile to greet people, but secretly I fight for my life, tremble with fear, and walk on thin ice to perform such a difficult service.][Just like people have the right to live, they also have the right to die, right? ]He wants to die?
Definitely.
He does have the right to die.
Yukinoshita Yukino’s eyes suddenly lit up.
It’s not easy to find someone with a soul similar to yours.
This person is even a member of his own ministry.
‘I want to change, change the world including people.’
“So, Hakuba Aoki, I am different from you. I want to change you and change the world.”
She stopped and unknowingly walked to the tram stop.
She thought about it.
Finally, I took out my cell phone to buy the ticket.
At this moment, she was determined in her heart.
Different from Kasumigaoka Utaha’s extreme approach of saving Hakuba Aoki.
She.
‘I want to correct you, I want to make you understand, what’s wrong with being alone?’
‘The more outstanding a person is, the harder his life is.’
‘Shiroba Aoki.’
She was in the carriage.
One hand grasped the upper railing.
His sight passed over the seats of the many people in front of him and looked directly outside at the changing scenery caused by the speed of the car.
‘We are similar, so I want to know you, I want you to understand my cognition.’
“I am right!”
If Kasumigaoka Utaha was next to the girl and knew what Yukino was thinking, she would definitely hold her forehead with her hand.
Yukinoshita Yukino, you are not right either.
You and Hakuba Aoki, both of you must be sick.
Are you trusting your own perception too much?
Hakuba Aoki just wants to die, his ideas are extreme.
Can you still empathize?!
Fortunately, Kasumigaoka Utaha is not here, otherwise today would be a tiring day for her.
Chapter 22: On the eve of the final publication, I, my senior, and Yukinoshita’s barbecue dinner. (Old version)
Yumiko Miura didn’t muster up the courage to ask for a book until she went back to school.
Yukinoshita Yukino only went to her sister’s place that day. Because of that kind of “empathy”, she suddenly felt that she might have been a little too much in the past. Compared with Shiraba Aoki’s life, she was a person who had some kind of “happiness” after all.
Saki Kawasaki was completely relieved when she saw that the boy did not have any negative thoughts and was very serious and responsible in working the two-day weekend job.
Monday.
Shiraba Aoki finally breathed a sigh of relief. He took a day off on purpose. Senior Kasumigaoka said they would discuss publishing matters on Saturday. At that time, he learned that editor Machida had something to do and there was a conflict in time.
That day he finally finished discussing everything with the publishing house.
Novel.
It’s finally published!
Walking out of the publishing house’s door.
Baiba Qingmu was still looking at the girl at the door in a daze.
“Congratulations, Junior Bai Ma, your novel is finally going to be published.”
Kasumigaoka didn’t know why, but after she found out that she had asked for leave, she came to her directly at noon and even took her to sign the publishing contract again.
She seemed to be afraid that she didn’t understand and would suffer a loss…
‘No.’
Hakuba Aoki realized the key.
“Are you worried that I will end my life in despair like Dazai Osamu?”
Impossible.
He can’t be that stupid!
The good life has just begun, it can never be like that!
“Senior, you don’t have to follow me in all matters like this. I’m not a child.”
“Really?” Kasumigaoka Utaha deliberately showed an expression of disbelief, but she was very serious, “I just don’t want you to suffer any loss, just think of it as the concern of your senior in the field of novels.”
“Then I thank you.”
Maybe you feel that saying this makes your thanks seem helpless.
Hakuba Aoki became more serious.
“I really want to thank you, Senior Sister. If it weren’t for you, the library might not have helped me publish it.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha was stunned for a moment.
The two of them are now thinking of having dinner as a real celebratory meal.
Walked in silence for a while.
The senior sister then spoke curiously, “I understand that you are thanking me for what I have done…but why do you think the publishing house will not publish it, Bai Ma junior brother?”
“Because.” Baiba Qingmu, who has been in society, thinks completely differently from students. He understands the concerns that the publishing house must have. “I believe that you can understand the core of my book, and the publishing house can certainly understand it too. If I submit the manuscript alone… they might be worried and concerned about the purpose of my book and their speculations about me personally, and they might reject my submission.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha was silent.
But she didn’t really understand it in her heart. She knew the differences between traditional literature and light novels.
Light novels pursue the beauty and fluency of the story, or the so-called easy-to-understand and attractive feeling.
Traditional literature pursues the core and depth of the book, as well as the feelings that mature people can have after reading it.
“Brother Baiba, No Longer Human is definitely not a bad book. I believe in my analytical ability, and I also believe in your level. Machida-san is definitely not an irresponsible bastard editor in the industry.”
“I know.”
How can Dazai Osamu’s books be bad? People who say the books are bad just think the stories are bad, but the essence is just as I said before, this is not a light novel, this is an ‘autobiography’ book that you need to understand.
The two also walked to the hotel.
After finishing the publishing work, it was time to go home from school.
Ding Dong.
Before Kasumigaoka entered the store, her cell phone rang. She quickly took it out to check. Could it be a message from editor Machida?
But at a glance.
“well?”
“What’s wrong?” Baiba Qingmu looked over curiously.
Kasumigaoka Utaha ignored her, instead a smile appeared in her burgundy eyes, and she was tapping her phone with both hands to reply to someone’s message.
screen.
Yukino (cat avatar): Kasumigaoka-senpai, you’ve also asked for leave today? Hakuba and Aoki too, what did you two do?
Kasumigaoka (funny avatar of eating cat): Oh, I didn’t expect Yukino to contact senior suddenly.
Yukino: As your department manager, it’s okay for me to ask… But your profile picture is really a bad taste, senior.
Kasumigaoka was quite rude.
——Because it is specially set up to match your avatar, do you feel the “malice” from your friends? Poor child.
Yukino: (Angry emoji) Kasumigaoka-senpai is so boring. Even electric fans won’t blow out hot air like yours in winter. Are you really together? Hakuba Aoki’s mental state… Well, can I go see him?
Kasumigaoka also laughed so hard.
——Okay, but don’t forget to bring money. Today, Bai Ma’s work has been published and you will be able to see it tomorrow.
Yukino: (helpless cat) But I’ve already seen it. I should be more worried about what consequences Shiraba Aoki’s book will cause in society. Never mind. Give me the address and I’ll go there now.
——OK!
now.
Hakuba Aoki looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha who was smiling more and more happily, and he also waited for her response.
“It’s not a message from Machida-san, it’s from Yukinoshita-san who wants to come visit us.”
“See us?”
Hakuba Aoki guessed that he was here to see him.
But he didn’t understand why Yukinoshita Yukino was like this?
Unless she has secretly read her book… That’s not right. Yukinoshita Yukino is a serious person. Maybe she really just thinks that she and Kasumigaoka are her members, so as the club leader, she comes to check on the situation?
“Forget it. The book has been published anyway, and she will eventually know the contents of the book.”
In the Xintian barbecue restaurant.
Yukinoshita Yukino took a deep breath and looked at the barbecue grill in the store with a frown.
“The hygiene issues … are really worrisome.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha suddenly covered her mouth nervously, and Yukino showed a puzzled expression.
Hakuba Aoki also held his forehead with his hand and looked at the yakiniku restaurant clerk who had a strange expression on his face.
“I’m sorry, my friend is a bit of a germaphobe, and she’s not blaming your store for this.”
“…” The waiter finally nodded, but after listening to the three people’s orders, he left somewhat unhappy.
Kasumigaoka Utaha also sighed helplessly, and at this time she put her arm around the shoulders of Yukino who was sitting next to her.
“Senior?!”
“Don’t worry about such actions.” Her wine-red eyes were actually a little serious, and she looked straight into Yukino’s shy eyes. “Yukinoshita Yukino-san, didn’t you see that the clerk was next to us? You should always think before you say something like that. Fortunately, Hakuba-san is not stupid. If he doesn’t apologize, we might be kicked out.”
“No, no way?” Yukinoshita Yukino felt embarrassed for a moment. She just suddenly had an idea.
The two girls talked to each other for a while.
Hakuba Aoki also grilled this meal for them in a friendly manner.
after.
Yukinoshita Yukino politely took the skewer handed to her by the boy. There were still doubts about hygiene in her eyes, but she also understood and accepted it.
“Thank you, Hakuba-san.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha didn’t care about all this at all. In her heart, she and Hakuba Aoki had a special relationship, and it was largely due to their acquaintance because of the novel.
She pointed at Shiraba Aoki and said with a smile, “Yukino, Shiraba’s novel has been published. The book is called “No Longer Human”. Don’t forget to buy it from the publishing house under the Fuzugawa Bunko tomorrow. Your support is crucial.”
“Is this the condition for changing Shiraba Aoki?” Yukinoshita Yukino is sometimes very straightforward. What she said is somewhat problematic, but Shiraba Aoki is eating barbecue and doesn’t care at this time.
Yukino nodded. She also knew that her senior had helped her hide the fact that she had secretly read the full text of the book.
“Don’t worry, I will definitely buy and read it, Bai Ma-san, you are actually very good, you are different from many people.”
“Am I good?” Hakuba Aoki shook his head and smiled. He didn’t dare to accept such praise, but he also said politely, “I just wrote a book whose results are still unknown. I can’t bear your evaluation, Yukinoshita. Thank you very much.”
The three of them gradually started talking and laughing. Although Yukinoshita was just listening, most of the words were spoken and guided by the senior sister Kasumigaoka Utaha, who made her smile in the end.
It’s been published.
“Then there is a chance that since I have ‘read the book’, I can correct you openly, Hakuba Aoki.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha thought the same thing.
But she and Yukino have different ideas.
‘This book will definitely sell well. With this quality… Hakuba Aoki, you will definitely make a lot of money. Maybe this will really change your thinking and your financial problems.’
Her wine red eyes…
An inappropriate emotion gradually emerged, and I couldn’t tell whether it was friendship or something else.
In short.
“I believe you, Hakuba Aoki, your book must be fine.”
“Yes! Thank you, Senior.”
“I believe you too.” Yukinoshita suddenly interrupted.
Hakuba Aoki also smiled and nodded politely, “Thank you for your trust, Minister Yukinoshita.”
“Yeah (cute smile)”
The core emotion of Chapter 23 “No Longer Human” is that it rushes into the hearts of readers! (Old version)
A new day.
The publishing house under the Fushigawa Bunko made a big move on the morning of this day?
It should be said that there was no major action at all.
It was very strange that the official account announced that a traditional novel was suddenly published, and the name of the book was also extremely strange.
No Longer Human
Editor-in-Chief Chuntian simply praised this book as a rare excellent work!
That day.
Hakuba Aoki still took leave.
He went to the nearest bookstore near the school alone.
“I don’t know what will happen to Dazai Osamu’s book.”
The worry in my heart still exists. After all, this is a world without mono no aware. At the same time, even in the previous life, the reviews of this book were not all positive.
‘I really hope everything goes well.’
He walked in silently, lined up, and finally paid for one.
During this period, Baiba Qingmu also gained something. At least he saw that many people in the team bought this book.
Those words also entered my ears——
“How strange.”
“Buzugawa’s publishing house rarely publishes traditional novels. This time, it’s a rare opportunity to publish one, but why didn’t Buzugawa promote it as much as before?”
“Yes, yes. In the past, Busei was always eager to prove his editing skills. He seemed to want to open the door to the traditional literary world with every traditional literary book he published.”
“That’s just a thought. After all, it’s mainly a light novel library for the second dimension.”
“No Longer Human?” One person picked up the book and turned it over and over again. “What a strange name, but it’s rare that the editor-in-chief of Springfield praised the book on Twitter, so I think I won’t be disappointed.”
Baiba Qingmu observed them, and at the same time looked down at the published book in his hand.
The cover looks simple, without even any extra logos, and is entirely in black and white.
But at the very center there is a name that is no longer worthy of being in the human world.
And right below the name there is a row of small characters –
[I’m sorry for being born as a human being.]“It looks very similar to the book I remember.”
Gently touching the cover of the first page of the book, Baiba Qingmu took a deep breath and decided to look at the market next!
For several days in a row, Hakuba Aoki was rarely attentive in school. He did not go to work or do anything else.
I just go to school very seriously and participate in Yukinoshita Yukino’s service club activities after school.
Although I just sit in the activity room every day.
Next to her, Kasumigaoka was busy writing her novel.
Yukinoshita Yukino was also reading quietly.
They would always suddenly lock their gazes on me, and I could sense strange and complex emotions in their eyes.
They should be just like me, quietly waiting for the final effect this book will achieve in the market.
Let’s fast forward a few days.
Fuzugawa Publishing.
The books are distributed one by one to the booksellers who come to pick them up.
“No Longer Human” has also been sold in major bookstores in Chiba City.
At that time.
I wonder how many people might have purchased this book.
But there must be readers who have something worth saying…
Yuya Takata, an ordinary worker.
Not to mention the setbacks in his daily life, on the day this book was released, he was even laid off by the company. How could he lose his job in middle age?
I also heard that the child was bullied by some bully students in the high school in his hometown, and at one point he didn’t even want to go to school.
My wife’s work seems to be going badly too.
Slowly walking to the entrance of Busei Publishing House, he couldn’t help but look up at the sky. Although it was a beautiful scenery of blue sky and white clouds, his heart was filled with a gloomy feeling, and even a little bit of…death.
Takada doesn’t have any hobbies. He just likes to read new traditional novels published by publishing houses. He has developed this hobby because he is getting older and he also dreamed of writing when he was a child.
Although I gave up in the end.
But he thought about his current situation, and in his depressed mood he knew that he could only use the little money he had to buy some cheap books to entertain himself, so he walked straight into the bookstore.
“Um, are there any new books of literary fiction being published recently?”
The young bookstore guide’s eyes lit up at this moment.
“Uncle, are you here to buy traditional novels? There is indeed a book that was recently published at this time. You came at the perfect time.”
“Really?” Takada didn’t waste time on socializing. He waved his hand and took out a wad of money from his pocket. “You don’t have to recommend anything to me. Just give me the book. It’s about this price, right? Forget it. You can just consider the rest as a tip.”
“tip?!”
The shopping guide was stunned. It was the first time he received a tip in a bookstore. What was going on?
However, even though he thought of many possibilities in his mind, he still had strong professional ethics as a shopping guide.
Hurry to the back to get the latest copy of “No Longer Human”.
Uncle Takada took it and looked at the title of the book in surprise.
“It’s actually a strange name, and I don’t know what it means.”
In his eyes, he has been reading for quite a while. In Japan’s traditional literary circle, these newly emerging traditional writers seem to want to move closer to the light novel world. At least, although they are clearly traditional novels, the names are all varied and some even have nothing to do with the content.
As the saying goes, there would be no disappointment without hope.
Takada tore open the packaging of the book, went out, found a place, sat down on the ground and started reading.
The young shopping guide wanted to persuade the other party, but in the end he didn’t say it.
In his eyes, Uncle Takata immediately opened the book and started reading.
“What quality can a traditional novel that has not been widely publicized have…” He had no hope at all, but his hand suddenly paused because he had not clearly read the small words on the cover. At this moment, “I am sorry for being born as a human being?”
After looking at this line of words, he suddenly felt restless for some reason.
“What the hell!”
“This kind of words should be from the suicide note of that dead writer. His life is already bad enough. He is so unlucky that his latest published book is also like this.”
He was unexpectedly neurotic and irritable at this moment, somewhat because of the setbacks in his life.
The salesperson became even more worried about him.
Next, the uncle also started reading.
From the very beginning he heard the other party’s almost critical scolding.
“What a damn author! How can someone say he is a monkey?!”
“The second photo has a weird, weird vibe to it again? Hilarious.”
“I’m really impressed. You look like you’re going to die. If you want to die, don’t write a book!”
Since Takada was not in the store yet, he was just sitting on the street not far from the store door.
The salesperson didn’t know how to comfort him, at least she asked him to keep his voice down.
More than ten minutes later.
Takada suddenly fell into a strange silence.
That look, that expression, was as if he had suddenly seen something absolutely unimaginable.
The shopping guide looked at the several thousand yen tip in his hand, then looked at the uncle’s red eyes and haggard appearance.
In fact, he had seen men in poverty before, but this uncle’s behavior was too obvious.
He still made a decision.
“Uncle.” Pushing open the door of his bookstore, the young man walked over. “I can’t accept this tip. If you…”
“Shut up and don’t disturb me while I’m reading!”
The young shopping guide couldn’t believe the other person’s state at the moment. He even stared blankly at the person who was becoming more irritable, or who obviously showed signs of irritability, quietness, and other absolutely opposite emotions.
Uncle.
He slowly began to talk to himself nervously.
“Ye Zang, Ye Zang…”
“It’s just that I didn’t agree to die together with her. Why are you acting like you can’t live anymore?”
“If you cheat, then you cheat. Few people today would do that. Just let it go if you cheat.”
After turning a few more pages, the uncle’s face showed unimaginable extreme anger.
“Another thought of dying. This is really infuriating. Shabiyezo, you don’t even believe your friends. You’re still thinking about stupid things like ‘You don’t know each other at all, you misjudge each other, but you regard each other as your one and only best friend. You never understand each other’s true nature. When one of you dies, you still cry and recite eulogies for him.'”
He just punched the nearest ground twice and looked a little crazy. The shopping guide was scared.
The tip of his fist was turned red by the reaction force, but he didn’t care at all.
“Then don’t make friends! What a bullshit childhood friend. Everyone forgets each other when they become rich. You miss them but they don’t care about you. This is just the norm in our human society.”
He saw again the sentence that annoyed him the most.
[This is my final courtship to humans. Although I am extremely afraid of humans, it seems that I can never sever my bond with them, so I use this thin thread of pretending to be stupid to maintain my connection with them. On the surface, I always smile to greet people, but secretly I fight with all my might, tremble with fear, and walk on thin ice to perform this service with great difficulty.]“Such words!”
The expression on his face was completely distorted.
His son’s face appeared in his mind.
“Damn it, if you’re bullying, just fight back. You’re embarrassing me!”
“What’s wrong with being afraid, you wimp! Playing dumb will only make the bullies more arrogant. Smiling and welcoming people is for future relationships, not in your shitty campus environment.”
“Sahibeyezo, you risked your life, trembling with fear, and treading on thin ice to perform such a difficult service?”
“Die quickly!”
The more he read, the angrier he became. He felt that the protagonist in the book was an idiot and the whole story gave him the feeling that he could not live.
Various fallacies about disappointment in life come one after another.
Finally, he threw the book to the ground and even stepped on it a few times in anger.
“What a crappy book, a lousy book, a lousy book!!!”
“You damned Yezo, you left your letter in a woman’s hand ten years ago… It’s been ten years, with your sick cognition, you would have committed suicide a long time ago, right? You’re a piece of trash, you’ve always had better conditions than others since you were a child, but you want to commit suicide when you encounter a small thing, thinking that life is hopeless, who else will die if you don’t die!”
“If you keep thinking about Zisha, you should die quickly. If you can’t afford to live, don’t live. If you think like that when something happens, you are such a waste!”
He kept swearing.
Finally, he stepped on the book a few more times.
But at some point.
He froze.
He seemed to realize something, and stopped stamping his feet stupidly, while lowering his head to read the “crappy book” in his mouth.
He realized a crucial point.
“I actually think Zisha’s idea is a bad idea?”
“No, no, no, I was thinking the same thing…” He suddenly picked up the book again, and this time he kept dusting it off. He seemed to be in disbelief, “Why? Why is it that this is a terrible book, why did I only read it once, and I didn’t even read it carefully? I was so angry because I couldn’t accept the protagonist’s cognition in the book?”
Takada remembered what he was originally thinking about because of his own life.
But after reading this crappy book, he actually said that if you can’t afford to live, you should just die and those who kill themselves are wastes? !
So.
“Am I not also a waste?”
He was stunned, and because of his long experience of reading traditional novels, he looked at the book in his hands in disbelief.
The shopping guide wanted to call the police at this moment, as she felt that the uncle in front of her was very dangerous.
He also saw an incredible scene.
The man suddenly turned around and said to him, “Young man, you have a lot of this book here, right?”
“Huh? Ah… yes.”
“Give me three more copies, and I’ll buy them for my friends, my wife, and my unfortunate son.”
The young people were stunned.
But he turned back to get the book, but he was a little confused. What was going on with this book?
Is it really rotten or not? Is that uncle actually mentally ill?
So strange!
But No Longer Human is exactly this kind of sensory book. When you first read it, you may think it is extremely bad, but slowly you will begin to appreciate it because of the clash between your own cognition and that of the protagonist in the book… oh no, it should be the author’s cognition.
When the reader calms down, he will suddenly understand.
At the very least, whether or not someone has the inclination to commit suicide, he will find that those who commit suicide are cowards and that suicide is absolutely wrong.
This proves one thing!
——”This book…is not only not bad, but weird and absurd. It actually makes me feel that it is extremely excellent?”
Takada had been in a daze for a long time and just turned back to the first page.
Still, that line of small words is more attractive.
Chapter 24: A No-brainer Hits! Readers and Editor-in-Chief’s Analysis! (Old Version)
Except Takata, an ordinary frustrated middle-aged man.
I don’t know how many people read this book in just a few days.
The shopping guide actually paid for a copy because of Takata.
“I usually only read light novels, but I actually bought traditional literature just because of that weird uncle.”
This young man, who was still very young, had just graduated from college. Before he found a suitable job, he worked as a shopping guide.
At this moment.
Young people live in their own homes.
I also opened this book and read it for a long time.
He didn’t curse like Takata, but he was somewhat shaken inside…
Life is always not going well, right?
I feel depressed every day because I can’t find a good suitable job.
What is the content of this book?
Is it good?
‘Not necessarily.’
The young man hesitated and thought about it in his mind.
He kept flipping through the book.
‘But why, even I found a problem.’
‘This author is amazing! ‘
“It’s obviously just a very poor story compared to light novels. The story of Yezo is not even a story. The author focuses more on his inner thoughts and his views on things.”
‘But I actually felt something after watching it.’
Or rather.
Slowly place the book on the computer desk with both hands.
The young man looked down at his hands.
‘That feeling… the protagonist’s view in the book must be wrong, even distorted beyond recognition.’
‘But I clearly realized that even though I couldn’t remember anything after reading it, I knew one thing…’
Which point is that?
The young man couldn’t help but speak out.
——”It is absolutely wrong to be self-destructive. It is also wrong to despair about your own life. And it is even more wrong to look at society in that way!”
“I can’t learn the ‘core’ of his book, I can’t accept it!”
but!
In fact, the young man studied literature in college, so he can notice a key point.
“This author is really, super, super awesome!”
“Is the ‘core’ that I can see with my naked eyes really the core that this book wants to express?”
“This book is completely different from other books. It’s more like letting readers judge for themselves whether the core is right or not… No, no, no, I should say that this is my feeling after reading it. This is the core of this book!”
Almost all the first readers in Chiba who read this book had the same feeling.
Of course.
Not everyone understands, but what they may not understand is.
When they curse that the book is bad, they see posts shared online by others praising it, whether they are praising it or following suit and disparaging it.
Their hearts have been infected by the ‘core’ of the author of this book.
They subconsciously think that the essence of a book is bad, that is, they do not agree with the ideas of the protagonist in the book, and they will never learn from them.
And this——
This book is good enough to show!
And the knowledge that they themselves may not even realize they have been infected——
It is absolutely wrong to be self-righteous!
If you are as extremely pessimistic about everything as Ye Zang, then you might as well just die. That would definitely be wrong!
This truly correct feeling suddenly surged into the hearts of many people.
When they realize this, the book will have a huge impact on their lives.
Four days later!
At the publishing house of Fuzugawa.
Haruta looked at the sales report prepared by Machida in disbelief.
“How many?!”
“There are XXXXX copies in total, and they are already in short supply, Editor-in-Chief.” Machida Yuanzi said this calmly, but her eyes were still shocked. “This kind of thing… is really too incredible…”
“this!”
Clutching this report showing explosive sales.
Editor-in-Chief Chuntian’s breathing gradually became slow. An emotion emerged in his heart: excitement!
One minute later.
“Machida, tell the factory to print more immediately!”
“Okay, how much more?”
“We’ve doubled the print run, this book is so popular.”
“No problem!” Machida Yuanzi nodded vigorously. She didn’t expect that the book she liked was even scarier than she thought. This book was obviously too depressing, right? She couldn’t sleep for several nights. She thought that not everyone could understand it.
But the market told her the answer.
A truly good book will never be slandered or belittled by a few people who don’t understand it, and ultimately its outcome will never be changed!
When Machida Sonoko left.
Editor-in-Chief Chuntian picked up a copy of “No Longer Human” on the table.
He looked at the book in a daze.
At one moment I realized something: such a popular book must have received many comments online.
He immediately opened the browser and started checking a well-known forum.
The first post that went viral was about No Longer Human.
——【This year’s strongest traditional novel, a completely unique and ‘depressing’ book! 】
He clicked on it, and lines of words appeared in his pupils.
The following are the contents of the post.
[This is an extremely magical book, book friends, I have never seen such a book in all my years of reading. ][I must admit that after reading it for the first time, I cursed this book as being extremely bad. The core of it made me think it was simply “morbid and depressing.”][When my girlfriend cheated on me in real life a few days later, I was disheartened but realized the power of this book. ]He seems to use a lot of exclamation points.
The post continues——
[I found that I wanted to die at that time. I know it’s embarrassing… But at that moment, this book appeared in my mind, or the idiot protagonist in the book appeared. I found that his desire to commit suicide only made me feel stupid when I thought about it. If I did the same, wouldn’t I become a fool like him? ]【One more thing.】
[Is the author of this book an old man? He must be. I finally understand the meaning of the three photos in his preface.][There is also this great writer of new traditional literature, I remember his name, Baiba Qingmu? This writer is so amazing, his writing made me feel these things, and I also discovered his storytelling, his writing is very amazing, it seems to have a kind of magic. ]He also pointed out another idea.
[However, the words of traditional literature generally embody the thoughts of the writer. I just thought of one thing. Do you think that Mr. Bai Ma is… is he the one who doesn’t want to live? ]Countless replies were in agreement, and some fans even posted comments, expressing some concern for the author.
However, the author of this post only mentioned the point briefly and returned to the original point.
[His writing seems to be filled with a unique sense of absurdity. If, as I said, this traditional literary writer really doesn’t want to live, so he can write such things… No, no, no, should I say that he can only write it because he wants to? Ah, anyway, my thoughts are all messed up. If the content I typed out is not smooth, you can just make do with it. ][I can see that this great literary writer is filled with all kinds of complex and conflicting emotions. His cognition seems to be extremely biased, and he may even have great character flaws.][But to be honest, I don’t know if you have this feeling, the words in this book are actually very strange, just like something written by this author. Even if I can’t remember any of Ye Zang’s stories, I can be infected by his words and feel the real core emotions he wants to express, apart from the sadness.]How horrible is this?
[In his book, there is a kind of spirit that I named “clown spirit”. This spirit is the tendency to blindly succumb to the other party’s demands when interacting with others in life, and to put on the mask of “clown” in order to please others, and to deliberately act like a fool and make a fool of oneself to identify with others. ][At first glance, the “clown spirit” is also a manifestation of this kind of identity, but its inner meaning is quite different, because the “clown” is essentially just a disguise, a “personality mask” separated from the self. Its purpose of existence is not to eliminate the self and seek assimilation, but to hide the self that is “different” from everyone else.][And this hidden person, in my personal understanding, is the author of this book. He is the hidden self of Ye Zang, the author who would still behave like a normal person if we met him in real life. ]What followed was almost crazy praise, as well as highly professional analysis and disassembly of the core analytical content of the book.
The last sentence made Haruta breathe faster.
[I think the author of this book, which can make us realize that it is absolutely wrong to be self-sacrificing, may be very dangerous! ][That’s what he thought. He had fallen into that kind of personality defect and cognitive defect, so he could write these things from his own perspective.][I strongly suggest that we all get to know this author in real life, at least to understand what he is like and what he thinks. This is a truly excellent traditional writer in Japan in recent years, so powerful! ][It would be bad if he turns out to be like what I guessed. ]Editor-in-Chief Chuntian no longer reads the following content.
His forehead was now covered in cold sweat.
He also realized the key.
“No, no.”
It was true that the book was a hit, but he had actually forgotten his initial concerns.
“Hakuba Aoki? There must be something wrong with this kid. That’s right. If it weren’t for this post, I wouldn’t have noticed the influence of his book on me. I was also thinking that those ‘cognitions’ were wrong, and I was extremely convinced!?”
hiss!
Editor-in-Chief Haruta suddenly took a breath.
“That’s so true!”
“This Mr. Hakuba Aoki, his writing has a strange appeal!”
he……
“Hakuba Aoki, you are actually Yezo, right? Or maybe it is only because you have a firm understanding of Yezo as the protagonist that you can write such an absurd description of Jisa’s feelings.”
His condition, hiss, hiss, it’s really unbearable to think about it.
But Chuntian suddenly slammed the table and stood up.
“Someone, quickly send someone to find our library… No, our Fuzugawa Publishing House, the strongest traditional literature writer in the traditional circle, Hakuba Aoki!”
“We must find out what his current condition is!”
A massive campaign to find writers has suddenly broken out.
So what has Hakuba Aoki been doing these past two days?
Chapter 25: On the eve of the explosion, Hiratsuka Shizuka’s re-entry. (Old version)
To be honest, during the four-day buffer period when Baiba Qingmu’s book is about to become popular, he has not yet experienced the true meaning of “fame brings troubles.”
Even these four days were eerily quiet.
To say that it is completely calm would definitely be wrong.
Service Department.
I don’t know who told Shizuka Hiratsuka that her book had been published.
Baiba Qingmu stood very straight, holding his head with his hands in pain, sighing continuously.
“Stop reading it, Hiratsuka-sensei.”
Hiratsuka Shizuka?
That’s right, it’s her!
Yukinoshita Yukino watched the scene quietly from the side.
It seems that Kasumigaoka Utaha went out to buy books.
I don’t know why, but Teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka suddenly appeared in the Service Club and kept praising myself as if she was sick.
“Hakuba Aoki, you are really amazing.”
“Teacher, I never thought that your book would be published at such a young age. It seems that you will become a writer in the future.”
“Oh yes, and you are a writer in the traditional literary circle. With that, you still have status, and your family’s situation won’t be that difficult.”
“Also, when you have money in the future, except for paying back the debt, don’t spend it recklessly.”
Hiratsuka Shizuka was like Shiraba Aoki’s mother. She stood in front of him and kept talking about these things without taking a breath.
This is somewhat scary.
in addition.
Yukinoshita Yukino was also frowning. She had only learned about the publishing from Shiraba Aoki himself. This was not something she and teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka talked about.
At first, she and the other party just thought that the content of the preface of Baiba Qingmu’s manuscript was strange, and at that time they only cared about each other.
It was because of senior Kasumigaoka that she, Yukinoshita Yukino, had the opportunity to read the entire book in advance.
She knew in her heart that Hakuba Aoki’s current mental state must be very dangerous.
But how does Teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka know that?
Her compliments at this moment seemed a little forced in Yukinoshita’s eyes, although that concern was not a disguise…
“Mr. Hiratsuka, how did you know that Hakuba Aoki’s book was published?”
Yukinoshita Yukino closed the book in her hand that she had not been reading, leaned sideways behind the desk, and asked her question very straightforwardly.
Hiratsuka Shizuka seemed to move.
Baiba Qingmu was not surprised. Instead, he looked at the female teacher with scrutiny.
The feeling that the other person cares about you is indeed real.
But just as Yukinoshita Yukino, who never beats around the bush, said, it felt like this guy was being very deliberate in coming in contact with her.
Hiratsuka Shizuya looked up and made eye contact with Hakuba Aoki, and she noticed that he wasn’t surprised either…
It seems that I was too deliberate.
So it was surprising how quickly she shut up.
He sighed tiredly and sat down on the desk at the back.
“Mr. Hiratsuka, you really don’t have the seriousness of a teacher like this.”
Yukinoshita Yukino said this very seriously. She is actually the kind of girl who can’t tolerate any grain of sand in her eyes and has a very straightforward personality.
Hiratsuka Shizuka’s shoulders shook again.
She really has a headache about Yukinoshita Yukino.
But now is not the time to care about each other, so she didn’t even look at Yukinoshita. It seemed that this homeroom teacher only had Shiraba Aoki in her eyes.
“Since you all have seen it…”
She spread her hands, looking extremely helpless.
“Shiraba Aoki, actually the school leader suddenly told me that your novel seems to have been published.”
‘School leaders?’
Yukinoshita Yukino and Hakuba Aoki looked at each other.
They were all very surprised. Such a thing… Hakuba Aoki also knew the school leaders?
Baiba Qingmu thought to himself and felt that they were acquaintances. After all, he could not pay the tuition fees before, so he actually went to meet the leader.
But it’s not normal for them to know about the publication now, not to mention that Hiratsuka-sensei has to contact me specifically and obviously encourage me.
The answer soon appeared.
A hint of understanding appeared in Baiba Qingmu’s pupils.
All we can say is that the publishing house suddenly notified the school that Dazai Osamu’s book really brought about some unusual follow-up impacts.
Hiratsuka Shizuka was still waiting for Hakuba Aoki to question her reason, but when she saw the boy act as if he understood everything, she was also stunned.
“Hey, hey, hey, Hakuba Aoki, why don’t you ask my teacher why?”
“No need to ask.” Baiba Qingmu shook his head. He knew what was going on. “But thank you for your concern, teacher. Just like you were willing to lend me money, I have been able to study smoothly until today… Well, thank you very much!”
“you?”
Hiratsuka Shizuka was a little surprised.
She was also thinking about something about publishing. She was suddenly informed by the school leaders that Baiba Qingmu Books was published. At that moment, she was surprised, but also felt a little happy in her heart.
Regardless of the content at the beginning of the manuscript he had seen before, just thinking that Baiba Aoki had the ability to publish might have changed his fate.
I don’t have to work so hard anymore.
She also blinked and carefully looked at Baiba Qingmu’s posture at the moment.
“I don’t care about what you’re thanking me for… Hakuba Aoki, can you tell the teacher why the school leaders suddenly want me to care about you?”
Baiba Qingmu frowned. He really didn’t want to explain such a troublesome thing.
exactly.
“Hey, Mr. Hiratsuka, I bought back Hakuba-kun’s book.”
The door of the service department was pushed open by a white and tender little hand.
Black stockings, a beautiful, tall figure, an extremely delicate face, and the most eye-catching burgundy eyes.
Kasumigaoka Utaha was holding three books in her hands and just happened to walk in at this moment.
Hiratsuka Shizuya immediately turned to look at her.
“Thank you, Kasumigaoka Utaha.” As a teacher, she was not polite. She stood up from the table and took a book away.
Without even being moved by the words “Born to be a human being” on the cover, Shizuka Hiratsuka immediately tore open the packaging of the book.
She is the kind of person who is completely genuine, that is, she is very outgoing and will not do anything hypocritical.
So she didn’t care what the students would think of her and just started reading here.
“…” Hakuba Aoki was silent. Hiratsuka Shizuka is really a straightforward person.
But he is by no means annoying, and such a genuine character is more worthy of getting along with and interacting with.
While Hiratsuka Shizuka was reading, Kasumigaoka Utaha took advantage of the time when she made her eyes meet hers intentionally, and then she suddenly blinked in a funny way.
Wine-red eyes are already eye-catching, and Bai Ma Qingmu’s expression changed slightly, and he couldn’t help but quickly look away.
Kasumigaoka Utaha was holding an unopened book and smiling with her hand covering her mouth.
“…” Yukinoshita Yukino didn’t know what to say. Is Kasumigaoka-senpai teasing Hakuba Aoki?
But it’s too bold.
If it were her, she would definitely not do such an obviously ‘teasing’ action.
Yukinoshita Yukino rarely stood up, and at this time she stretched out her hand to signal Kasumigaoka Utaha.
“Hey, Yukino-chan, do you want to read a book too? Call me big sister.”
He raised his eyebrows. Kasumigaoka Utaha was unexpectedly naughty.
Yukinoshita Yukino also blushed. She didn’t expect that the other party not only teased the boy, but also teased herself.
“No, Kasumigaoka-senpai, please stop making trouble.”
“Then.” Kasumigaoka Utaha winked at her. She handed the book to Yukino, but when Yukino was about to take it, she suddenly raised it high. “How about this, can you call me Utaha? Yukinoshita Yukino.”
Yukino was stunned.
She seemed hesitant, but looking at Baiba Aoki, she seemed to have thought of the core of the book.
The thought that I had before came to my mind again.
She also knew something more important.
Senior Kasumigaoka Utaha is actually the same kind of person as her. They are comrades-in-arms, and they are the ones who must work together to correct Hakuba Aoki’s cognition.
“Forget it, I can just yell… yell.”
“Hey, that’s still a stretch. Then just shout.”
Yukinoshita ignored Kasumigaoka Utaha’s urging. She seemed to take a deep breath and began to change her words with difficulty.
“Okay, Shi..Shiyu, give me the book you bought, okay?”
“Ah~, Yukino is really nice.”
Yukinoshita Yukino successfully got the book, but immediately took a few steps back to avoid Kasumigaoka’s hand that was about to touch her head.
“Tsk. Ruthless, cute, and ignorant Yukino-chan.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha seems very aggrieved.
But Yukinoshita Yukino didn’t even look at her. She turned around, sat down and started reading the published “No Longer Human”. She was not a person who liked to joke.
Baiba Qingmu, he was rarely amused, not to mention, after awakening his memories and publishing the copied book, his life now seemed to be full of life and became interesting.
Chapter 26: Hiratsuka Shizuka’s teachings, do you really understand him? If you want to correct him, you have to really get in touch with him! (Old version)
Shizuka Hiratsuka finished reading the book slowly.
Gently closing the book in her hand, the teacher of Hakuba Aoki took a deep breath, but she did not fall into any tangled feelings after reading like Kasumigaoka and Yukinoshita.
Shizuka Hiratsuka is a Chinese teacher. Not only can she understand it, she also understands the core of the book better than Kasumigaoka Utaha.
But ah.
She suddenly stood up and looked at her students.
Kasumigaoka Utaha also winked at her.
Yukinoshita Yukino looked up and met his gaze.
“…” Hiratsuka Shizuka took a deep breath. She knew what she had to say, “Shiraba Aoki.”
“I am here.”
The boy immediately turned to look at him. He had been thinking about what to write in his next book for some time, but had not yet decided.
“First of all, teacher, I must admit that your book is very good!”
She didn’t give a thumbs up, nor did she even give a polite smile, her face was completely expressionless.
One second later.
“But, I just want to ask you a question now.”
Hakuba Aoki must have guessed that Hiratsuka Shizuka would also misunderstand. He didn’t get annoyed, looked directly at her and raised his hand, “You can just speak directly, Hiratsuka-sensei.”
“I want to ask, are you really dissatisfied with your life so far?”
Yukinoshita Yukino immediately turned her head to look at Hakuba Aoki’s profile. The scrutiny in her eyes was extremely obvious. How could she not care?
Kasumigaoka Utaha also folded her arms, leaning against a table at this moment, looking over with a serious expression.
Hakuba Aoki must have always been clear about the most important thing, which is also the question he has not yet responded to.
So he spoke without hesitation, and the meaning implied was decisive!
“I can’t lie to you, teacher, and tell you that I must be satisfied.”
“but!”
The boy slowly stood up from behind the table, his eyes determined.
“I still believe that all difficulties will pass, and everything will come to an end sooner or later. Living, or staying alive, is the most important thing!”
This sentence?
“!” Yukinoshita Yukino was stunned. She seemed unable to believe that the boy would say that, but would the other party lie?
Yukino was a little bit convinced and a little bit unconvinced, it was a complex emotion brought about by her unique cognition.
Kasumigaoka Utaha also raised her eyebrows, but she was different from Yukino, she trusted her own judgment more.
“Do you really think so?”
She doesn’t believe it.
She would rather believe that it was Baiba Qingmu who could write such a book. He must be completely “hopeless” just as she knew and judged.
Hiratsuka Shizuka.
She suddenly smiled, a very beautiful smile with a sense of color that only mature people have.
This smile has many meanings, but the greatest meaning was surprisingly felt by all three students present.
“Okay! Teacher, I believe in you. I hope you can live well and seriously as you said, and take responsibility for your own life!”
Hakuba Aoki nodded immediately.
“I will!”
“Hmm.” Hiratsuka Shizuka smiled again, but the expression disappeared the next moment. She turned and walked towards the door, “Kasumigaoka Utaha, Yukinoshita Yukino, the two of you come with me for a moment.”
“?” Yukinoshita Yukino showed a dissatisfied expression on her face. She was not dissatisfied with what the other party asked her to do, but the key point she thought of, “Teacher Hiratsuka, your behavior is too obvious. Is there something that you have to avoid Hakuba-san?”
At this moment, Kasumigaoka Utaha slapped her forehead and looked at Yukinoshita Yukino in extreme disbelief.
‘No, you are so honest?’
The figure of Hakuba Aoki was immediately reflected in her wine-red eyes. He was someone she cared about very much, and she wanted to know what the boy would think.
juvenile?
Baiba Qingmu silently sat back in his seat and picked up a book from the table at the back of the activity room with one hand. He didn’t react at all? Didn’t he hear it?
Hiratsuka Shizuka sighed and she didn’t care anymore.
“Yukinoshita, you can think whatever you want of me, but there are some things I must only say in front of you two.”
“Is this kind of thing… really okay?” Yukinoshita Yukino looked at the teacher with a frown, but after a while she saw that the teacher and the senior were waiting for her to go out, so she was helpless.
I’m afraid she must be unhappy with what Shizuka Hiratsuka did.
But she still went out.
Outside the door.
Shizuka Hiratsuka turned around and carefully closed the door of the activity room.
In the corridor.
The young head teacher’s gaze was incredibly serious at this moment, and was fixed directly on the two of them.
Yukinoshita Yukino was not someone who would sit still and wait for death, so she couldn’t bear it for even a second and spoke directly.
“Whatever you want to say, Mr. Hiratsuka Shizuka, I want to know… what’s the point of you calling us out? You just said that you believe in Hakuba Aoki. Are you deceiving him?”
“Cheating?” However, upon hearing this, Shizuka Hiratsuka stared blankly at Yukinoshita, as if she didn’t understand how the other party came to this conclusion.
Senior sister Kasumigaoka Utaha is more mature mentally, and she seems to be able to see things that are unusual directly.
“Yukino, I can see that Hiratsuka Shizuka-sensei didn’t deceive Hakuba Aoki.”
The girl also had a stunned expression.
She turned around and looked at the senior who could say such a thing? !
They had agreed to correct Hakuba Aoki’s wrong views, but now they said something like this? Didn’t Shizuka Hiratsuka feel anything after reading the book? Couldn’t she understand the deep meaning of the book?
At this moment, Kasumigaoka Utaha didn’t want to explain for Yukinoshita at all, so she took a few steps forward and moved her body away from the girl.
She stood firm and then spoke slowly.
“Teacher Hiratsuka Shizuka, there is no need for us to have meaningless conversations. You should have fully understood the core of Hakuba Aoki’s book. We don’t need to communicate anything… I want to say that you really acted as a teacher and an elder, so you showed that smile at that moment?”
Smile?
Yukinoshita Yukino was suddenly lost in memories, and slowly, the expression that Hiratsuka Shizuka had just shown quickly appeared in her mind.
The meaning of a smile? It’s the feeling of trust!
But why?
Before she could ask directly, Hiratsuka Shizuka said the following in a very serious tone.
“Kasumigaoka Utaha, you are completely different from Yukinoshita. You are a student with a very mature mentality…”
Ignoring Yukino’s frown.
“I want you and Yukinoshita to be clear about this.”
“You are in the best time of your life, and it is extremely rare for you to meet someone like Hakuba Aoki at this time.”
“In my eyes, you are all immature children. No matter how your values ​​tell you to judge Baiba Qingmu’s personality and thoughts, or that you are all excellent students, you must have made all kinds of self-speculation after reading his books.”
Can be seen.
Shizuka Hiratsuka took another deep breath, and a hint of fatigue appeared in her eyes.
Yukinoshita Yukino seemed to want to interrupt this kind of “sermon” speech.
However, Kasumigaoka suddenly reached back and grabbed Yukinoshita Yukino’s arm.
Ignoring the girl’s surprised look, Kasumigaoka Utaha simply said, “Teacher Hiratsuka Shizuka, just tell me whatever you want to say. I think I understand what you mean.”
This teacher, she seemed very satisfied with Kasumigaoka Utaha’s performance. In her eyes, this girl was the truly qualified one, not Yukinoshita Yukino who had problems in her eyes. This kind of problem child…
She spread her hands.
“It’s very simple. Don’t keep all your problems to yourself. Yukinoshita, the teacher once asked you to correct Hakuba Aoki… Maybe you don’t need to do that from now on.”
“Why!”
Yukinoshita Yukino pulled Kasumigaoka’s hand away and looked at her with an expression of extreme confusion.
Hiratsuka Shizuka didn’t give any answer at all.
“Teacher, I just want to tell you a truth.”
“Are you sure that you can truly know each other just because you have read a book by Hakuba Aoki? Through those limited words?”
She pointed sharply at Yukinoshita Yukino’s face.
“Especially you!”
“Yukinoshita Yukino, I’m telling you the truth. I hope you can truly walk beside Shiraba Aoki in your daily life, studies, and in various encounters you may have in the future. Don’t just rely on your thoughts and your so-called ‘helping heart’ in the service club to imagine who Shiraba Aoki is.”
“Teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka!” Yukino Yukinoshita was a little angry. What was Shizuka Hiratsuka doing? She was denying her life philosophy up to this point. Did she think she didn’t know such a simple truth?
Is she the kind of person who only thinks in her mind but doesn’t take action?
“I don’t care what you think.” Shizuka Hiratsuka didn’t care about Yukinoshita’s anger at all. She hoped that she would make some progress after being angry, and that Haruno would not nag about her sister’s immature problems every day.
Hiratsuka Shizuka’s gaze relaxed a little, and she turned her head to look at Kasumigaoka Utaha.
“She doesn’t understand, but I think you should understand, right? Third grader, you’re going to enter college soon. In half a year, college will be completely different from high school.”
“I know.” Kasumigaoka Utaha was just thinking about what Hiratsuka Shizuka said, and she failed to stop her friend Yukino from getting angry in time. At this moment, she looked up, her eyes were very bright, “Teacher Hiratsuka Shizuka, you are indeed a very good teacher. You are right. I was wrong to understand Hakuba Aoki only by relying on words.”
The girl has reached a conclusion in her heart.
“I have to really get in touch with him. Even if I want to save him, I have to understand him first. There are many things that cannot be answered by just thinking or fantasizing.”
“Hyogo!”
Shizuka Hiratsuka smiled truly happily and snapped her fingers.
“So, no matter what you do next, as long as it doesn’t involve you two being in a relationship, please try to get in touch with Hakuba Aoki. You will truly get to know your junior, the person you have always wanted to save just like Yukinoshita Yukino.”
“Well, thank you, teacher.”
Yukinoshita Yukino must not understand what is going on, but senior Kasumigaoka is already anxiously pulling her back to the activity room.
Outside.
Shizuka Hiratsuka walked to the dark corridor.
She raised her hand as if to light a cigarette, and a flame appeared in her pupils.
Take a deep breath of the smell of cigarettes at this moment.
Shizuka Hiratsuka also placed the cigarette between her fingers in front of her eyes.
“Tsk, they are just a bunch of kids after all.”
“Obviously, I am also worried about Baiba Aoki’s mental state, but I finally thought that if Baiba Aoki really wanted to die, he would have died long ago. He was in a coma for two weeks… Doesn’t the fact that he came back to school immediately speak for himself?”
Quietly staring at the cigarette in his hand.
Even after the cigarette had been burning for a long time, she did not take a second puff.
she
“He didn’t want to die at all!”
“Really? You made me so worried a week ago… But there is something wrong with Yukinoshita Yukino. I hope Kasumigaoka Utaha really understands what I mean.”
She thought of how Hakuba Aoki and Yukinoshita Yukino were always alone.
He suddenly laughed.
“Haha, what do you mean by withdrawn? Actually, you just don’t dare to socialize. As long as someone wants to be your friend, I don’t believe you won’t change yourself.”
She understands students so well.
But okay.
“Shit, the fire even burned the cigarette butt?”
I almost burned my hand.
speechless.
Chapter 27: The beautiful senior who talks in different ways, her opinion has changed. (Old version)
So four days before the book really became popular, Hakuba Aoki experienced the most important incident with Teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka.
He didn’t know what the teacher said to the two girls.
At least he could see that Yukinoshita Yukino had been frowning her cute brows since she came back.
He was even lost in thought for a long period of time, and at one point he ignored himself and senior Kasumigaoka.
Let’s talk about senior sister.
The girl said goodbye to herself that day.
The next day she seemed like a different person.
At the beginning of the morning, I once again found myself at the door of my house for unknown reasons.
Under the pretext of accompanying yourself to school?
Is this reasonable!?
“Senior, what happened to you?”
“What’s wrong?” Staring blankly at the almost dazed junior, Kasumigaoka and the boy were on the rooftop, both holding their lunches in their hands. “Instead of asking me what’s wrong, junior, can’t you feel happy to have a beautiful girl eating with you?”
“No, I just think so.”
“Answer me!”
Suddenly, extremely serious words appeared.
Hakuba Aoki was still stunned, but he subconsciously gave his answer.
“Of course I am a little happy. This is how I feel in my heart, and I also answered you, Senior Sister.”
“Really? Hey.” Kasumigaoka Utaha smiled, then sat half a meter away from Hakuba Aoki and ate quietly.
“Let’s eat, Junior.”
Isn’t this too weird?
Baiba Qingmu realized that the other party didn’t want to talk to her. It seemed that, as she said, she was simply inviting her to have lunch on the rooftop at noon?
But two opposite sexes eating together, wow, it’s just like the development of a light novel.
Baiba Qingmu didn’t want to think about these useless things. He slowly opened the lunch box and started eating his rice in big mouthfuls.
beside.
Kasumigaoka Utaha revealed a true ‘wonderful color’ of emotion in her pupils.
She couldn’t believe one thing.
Teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka is indeed extraordinary. Just as she taught herself and Yukino, in her eyes the boy really did have expressions with all kinds of strange meanings, as if the fact that she asked him out for dinner had made him imagine a lot.
What’s this?
‘Just like my book, the young hero and heroine have a sweet love during their school days…’
That feeling, Kasumigaoka Utaha just thought of that feeling, it doesn’t mean that she has any strange thoughts about Hakuba Aoki.
But is it true that no strange thoughts arise in your mind?
Kasumigaoka Utaha didn’t know, but her eyes gradually became complicated during the meal.
In short!
“Shiraba Aoki still has a normal boyish vibe. He doesn’t necessarily want to die, right? Did I really misunderstand him?”
Not clear.
She is not the kind of person who can directly define or confirm something.
So the girl still has doubts in her heart.
After lunch.
In the afternoon, Hakuba Aoki didn’t say that he was affected by this incident, but he was always distracted during class, and he was still thinking about Kasumigaoka’s actions for no reason.
Next three days in a row.
He suddenly appeared at the door of his house.
He would call me to eat at noon, whether it was in the cafeteria, on the rooftop, or taking me out to eat.
Kasumigaoka Utaha seems a little bit really weird.
In the evening.
Today is the fourth day, the eve of the first press conference to compile financial statements.
Kasumigaoka Utaha found Hakuba Aoki.
“Schoolmate!”
He appeared outside the classroom door in the same way and waved to himself in the classroom in the same open and generous manner.
Baiba Qingmu covered his face helplessly.
His classmates had already started looking at him with strange eyes, and some people who were curious really wanted to ask Kasumigaoka Utaha what was going on. Could it be that the cool and aloof third-year girl in Sobu was taken by this part-time emperor? But considering the terrible poisonous tongue of this senior sister, no one dared to ask.
This is too weird.
Yukinoshita Yukino has been watching the situation calmly.
It has been several days since she last showed the same enthusiasm to Hakuba Aoki and Kasumigaoka Utaha.
She seemed to be worried and even skipped the afternoon club activities with various excuses.
“I don’t know what Yukinoshita is thinking.”
Hakuba Aoki wanted to say something to the girl, but it wasn’t like Yukinoshita Yukino ignored him, but she was somewhat perfunctory and seemed to be hiding something on her mind.
after a while.
“Junior, the publishing house should have calculated the sales of your novel tomorrow. How about we go and take a look then?”
“Of course.” Hakuba Aoki also had some thoughts in his mind. After three days of quasi-intimate contact, his relationship with Kasumigaoka was much closer than before. He would talk about anything and his emotions were not hidden. “To be honest, Senior, I really want to know about this, because it may change my destiny.”
“Hmm~, so are you interested in accompanying me tonight to have a dinner for just the two of us, just like…”
Kasumigaoka Utaha was clearly walking side by side with Hakuba Aoki.
At this moment he suddenly took a few quick steps, turned around and stood in front of Baiba Qingmu, bending over to tease the boy.
“A wonderful love story always starts with the hero and heroine meeting each other, being alone together, and finally developing into a love story, right?”
Hakuba Aoki looked at the girl blankly.
No, senior sister, do you know how foul it is when you stood in front of me, bending over and looking at me with your head tilted?
“Let’s not talk about love or not, Senior, you should be a light novel writer, right? This is obviously a plot that only exists in light novels.”
Hakuba Aoki already knew that Kasumigaoka Utaha was a light novel writer, but this sentence was very suitable to be said at this moment, because it could be regarded as completely establishing a sense of socialization with senior Kasumigaoka.
“Oh my, you guessed it, you have no sense of romance, you junior.”
Baiba Qingmu showed dead fish eyes.
“Hahahaha, fine, fine, is this how you respond to me?” Kasumigaoka Utaha stopped bending and pointed at the boy’s face, “Really? You don’t even cooperate with a joke. Junior, you will never have a girlfriend in the future.”
“What do you mean by cursing me?”
“So you still want to have it, right?”
“Nonsense.” Baiba Qingmu has been busy working and has no time for socializing or dating, but now he can copy great works. How can a young man like him not fantasize about things that he shouldn’t have thought about before?
Kasumigaoka Utaha smiled, but her eyes became complicated, with a hint of surprise.
“Teacher Hiratsuka Shizuka, you are amazing, really amazing!”
“Xiaozhan Baiba Qingmu actually has such an idea. The level of my words is, tsk tsk tsk, okay, he must not be someone who wants to die.”
For the first time, Kasumigaoka Utaha’s inner thoughts were completely shaken. Does junior Hakuba Aoki still want to die?
It doesn’t look like it.
However, in the history of Japanese literature, including traditional writers all over the world who want to be self-destructive, they never seem to really show their true selves in front of others. Even in front of their friends and wives, they pretend to be normal people.
“I also gained something.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha had a lot of thoughts in her mind, but on the surface she was chatting more and more enthusiastically with Hakuba Aoki.
Walking side by side again.
“Junior, since you know that only light novels have this kind of plot, it means you have also read light novels… I am not talented, but I am indeed a light novel writer for the Fuzugawa Library.”
“Very impressive.” Hakuba Aoki praised. Even if she didn’t look at her previous life, Kasumigaoka Utaha was able to write a light novel that became a hit on her first try. She was much better than a lot of failed writers in her previous life, not to mention that her book could still be published.
“Thank you for the compliment. We are both writers, and I won’t joke around anymore.” Kasumigaoka Utaha also became serious, and looked at him with her wine-red eyes. “Xiao-Brother Hakuba Aoki, you are a great writer. Even though you write traditional literature, we have common topics. Let’s chat about it while we eat.”
“Are you really going to eat?”
“Of course. You have to know that your book will definitely be a hit. Would you abandon your wife and children after becoming famous?”
“Huh?” Baiba Qingmu stopped and couldn’t help but correct her, “Senior sister, can’t you describe it as ungrateful?”
“Hahaha~”
A pleasant girl’s laughter was heard, and Hakuba Aoki also slowly smiled. He suddenly found that Kasumigaoka Utaha was so interesting, and she spoke in a very unique way.
“Ahem.” She stopped laughing and this time the senior sister was really serious, “Junior brother, let’s just think of it as us having a meal together. I’ll treat you, okay?”
Without waiting for Hakuba Aoki to refuse.
“After we know the results of the novel tomorrow, you have to treat me to a meal. That way we’ll be even, OK?”
Hakuba Aoki didn’t consider it.
He said decisively: “OK!”
“Yoshi! Let’s go across the street and eat at a really delicious place I know!”
“……OK.”
Chapter 28 An unexpected car accident? Aoki, neither of them can escape! (Old version)
My name is Yuigahama Yui, and I’m an ordinary student in the second year of Sobu High School.
I went to school and came home from school normally every day. I didn’t even join any clubs. At most, since I was promoted to high school, I had been trying hard to make friends.
But other people seem to say that I don’t have a strong opinion. When I encounter a problem, I only look at other people’s expressions before making my own next decision.
It gives me a headache just thinking about it.
And things have been strange since the beginning of this week. In my small group, Miura Yumiko has suddenly become very weird. She seems to be unhappy, and she is observing the boy in the front row of us every day, Shiraba Aoki?
I didn’t even go to gym class today…
But she seemed to have found something in a bookstore outside the school at noon. She seemed to be inexplicably happy. What happened?
It’s now completely after school.
After Yuigahama Yui went home and had dinner in the evening, she volunteered to take her dog for a stroll on the street.
The girl was thinking about something concerning her most important friend, and her expression became somewhat dazed. She didn’t even notice the puppy running around.
This leads to…
Hakuba Aoki and Kasumigaoka Utaha were crossing the road side by side.
This is exactly the place where there is no traffic light.
In their sight, the girl’s figure was still hidden at the corner of the street.
But a small yellow fluffy Shiba Inu rushed over at this time, completely disregarding the traffic rules.
The shadow of a dog was clearly reflected in Kasumigaoka Utaha’s wine-red eyes.
Hakuba Aoki saw the same thing.
The guy completely ignored the endless stream of vehicles and crossed the road at a high speed.
The boy’s heart moved.
The senior student also quickly shouted: “Hey! Stupid dog!!!”
It seemed that the dog paused for a moment because of the unexpected shout, but then it wagged its tail and ran towards Kasumigaoka at a faster speed.
A huge truck just turned from the end of the street. With his poor vision, he must not have seen the dog, right?
What’s more.
“Kasumigaoka-senpai!!!”
Baiba Qingmu couldn’t believe that the girl was running eagerly at this moment, and she grabbed the stupid dog that was running around in the middle of the road.
The key question is!
The girl felt her vision go dark as the shadow of the huge truck cast over her body.
“Really!” Hakuba Aoki’s pupils shrank to the size of a pinhole. It’s not that he didn’t have the love of Kasumigaoka-senpai who saved the dog, but simply compared to animals, his own safety as a human being was more important, right?
In his sight.
Because Kasumigaoka Utaha was squatting down to grab the puppy, she could only turn her head and look at the speeding truck.
She must have been feeling panicked inside, because she had already stood up, but as the vehicle was getting closer, she didn’t move at all to dodge.
“Tsk.” Bai Ma Qing Mu made a “tsk” sound and quickly rushed forward using all his strength.
A hand quickly grabbed Kasumigaoka Utaha’s arm, and at the same time, the stupid dog was kicked, fleeing in panic the same way he came.
Fortunately, this is due to the physical fitness he has gained from many years of working.
That moment.
Yuigahama Yui, who had just turned the corner of the street, had just come back to her senses.
When she realized that the dog was missing, she looked around to check what was going on.
She saw an unbelievable scene.
Center of the road.
His dog sprinted back towards him at the speed of a 100-meter sprint.
A boy pulled a girl who seemed to be stunned, and both of them rushed backwards at the same time.
Fortunately, other vehicles here had already honked their horns and slowed down.
The two men fell heavily there.
“Hakuba Aoki?!”
Yuigahama Yui subconsciously hugged the howling puppy that ran back. It seemed that it was kicked by someone… but now is definitely not the time to care about this!
She also quickly took advantage of the slowdown and ran across the road.
When everything is stable.
Kasumigaoka Utaha slowly stood up. She was looking at her junior Hakuba Aoki who was acting as a human cushion beneath her in disbelief.
Junior…
“Hakuba Aoki, your legs?”
Unfortunately, she and the boy had just stepped onto the road, and were not far from the stone platform at the crosswalk.
Therefore, after Hakuba Aoki rescued his senior, his legs directly hit the stone platform where he fell.
The color of the bruise is very concerning.
“Hiss.” Only when the dust settled did Baiba Qingmu feel the sharp pain in his legs after sitting up, “Really… Senior! What on earth were you thinking just now?”
“I…” Kasumigaoka Utaha had a look of shame on her face, and at the same time, she squatted down and reached out to touch Hakuba Aoki’s trouser leg without any hesitation.
She didn’t care about the difference between men and women at all. She took off the boy’s shoes and smoothed down his trouser legs with both hands, revealing a large purple patch on his calf.
The long light peach-colored hair looks a bit permed.
Yuigahama Yui, wearing home clothes, just happened to arrive at this moment, holding her dog.
“Hiss, it still hurts a little…” Baiba Qingmu didn’t care about the girl’s intimate behavior. He lowered his head carefully to check the place where he was injured.
Kasumigaoka Utaha turned around and saw the truck driver jogging towards her.
She stood up immediately.
“Hey, you two, are you okay?”
The truck driver was a woman in her thirties, and she looked over nervously.
At this moment, the senior student truly showed what she is like in her daily life.
“Huh? Nothing?” She tilted her head, her eyes suddenly filled with absolute anger, and she spoke without caring about anything, “Oba-san, there is no traffic light here, right? Let’s not talk about the dog issue, do you have to step on the accelerator to drive? What’s wrong, can’t you even start the car without stepping on any pedal? Do I have to throw the remote control on the TV at home to start it?!”
“No, I just…”
“Just what? The life of the animal may not be important. You should have seen me and my junior when you turned at least a hundred meters away, right?”
“Slow down at turns and zebra crossings, things like that, the driving school should have told you long ago, right? Or did you use a backdoor to get a driver’s license? Is the value of the elders in your family to help an old lady like you who doesn’t understand human relationships or rules pass the driver’s license test?”
“Eh!? I really didn’t see it, but…”
The female truck driver kept trying to make excuses. In fact, if you check the surveillance footage, it was really her fault, because she did not accelerate in a location with a zebra crossing but no traffic lights. This is already considered premeditated murder.
“What’s the point of not passing? Even if you passed the bend normally and got to the straight road, you could clearly see two of us, but you still stepped on the damn accelerator. You’re going to be fired for delivering the goods too late, right? Without this job, you’re going to be like a termite and never have a meal again. You’re going to be lazy and stay at home like a parasite! Answer me!”
This 30-year-old truck driver looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha with a bit of fear. There was only pure anger in the girl’s burgundy eyes.
As for whether there is any problem with Kasumigaoka Utaha?
She was crossing the road at the zebra crossing, and the truck was a full 100 meters away from her. She observed carefully before going to rescue the stupid dog. After all, many other cars had to wait until the dog walked away before speeding away, and they all looked at her with gratitude.
He almost killed himself in a hundred meters. How can such a person be a driver?
“I won’t talk about you for now.”
The girl suddenly turned around and looked at Yuigahama Yui, who had been staring blankly at her and Hakuba Aoki.
“Is that your dog?”
“Yes, it’s my puppy.”
Yuigahama Yui nodded stupidly, she looked like a stupid child.
But the senior student didn’t tolerate it at all.
“What’s wrong? You don’t even know how to use a leash for your dog? Do you think the dog is too small?” She took a few steps closer to Yuigahama Yui, making the girl lower her head in shame, but she still kept talking.
“A big dog can kill someone if it’s not on a leash. You don’t need to worry about a small dog, but many of them have bitten children who are only four or five years old into disability. And can’t you keep an eye on it? It almost accompanied me to the underworld just now.”
“Then… Kasumigaoka-senpai, Hakuba Aoki-san, yes, I’m sorry.” Holding the puppy tightly in her arms, Yuigahama Yui’s eyes were red.
Hakuba Aoki also looked up and said directly: “Yuigahama-san? Oh, that’s your dog.”
“Yes, it is.”
“You two are not classmates, are you? I see, you are a student at Sobu High School.”
That would make Kasumigaoka Utaha even angrier.
“The older generation doesn’t understand reason. You’re already in high school, and you even went to Sobu High School with me. Is this how teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka taught you? What the hell!!!”
The next development is very clear.
Yuigahama Yui burst into tears after being scolded by her senior.
After calming down, the truck driver sincerely admitted his mistake.
But maybe she didn’t really know that she was wrong. Although this was one of the few places without traffic lights, there were surveillance cameras and zebra crossings. She knew that she couldn’t escape the responsibility.
“Aoki.”
This time, Kasumigaoka Utaha actually called the boy directly and intimately, and she seemed to do so unintentionally.
“Senior?”
“Neither of you dare to run away. We will go to the nearest hospital to check on Aoki’s injuries. If there is any problem, you must take the responsibility and pay the compensation. Do it honestly!”
Yuigahama Yui wiped her tears and nodded vigorously at this time.
The truck driver was obviously thirty years old, but at this moment he looked like a junior of Kasumigaoka Utaha, and said yes in fear.
Such a speechless thing happened to the four people the night before the manuscript was published.
This is also the reason why publishers, readers, and even journalists were all excited after the plagiarism incident became a hot topic.
Chapter 29: Kasumigaoka Utaha is willing to work hard for the boy, is the misunderstanding that Miura Rina thinks is about to occur? (Old version)
And then, Hakuba Aoki was helped to the hospital by Kasumigaoka Utaha.
Even though the boy tried to force himself to walk, the senior student still held his shoulders tightly. Although she didn’t say anything, her staring eyes were really majestic.
“It’s really unfortunate that there are so many people in the hospital today.” Kasumigaoka looked around and sighed, “It seems that there are many people with spring colds and serious illnesses. We will go and take care of the registration first. Aoki-kun, you stay here by yourself.”
It’s not quite right to say that he was registering. The nurse took a look at Baiba Qingmu’s legs, and because there were too many people in the hall, he was directly arranged to lie down in the nearest ward.
“Is it that serious?”
Baiba Qingmu held his forehead with his hand. He was sitting on the edge of the bed of an old grandfather who was his fellow patient. He lifted his leg and looked at it carefully.
It was really painful at that time. After all, my calf knee hit the stone platform directly. At that moment, there was a direct collision between a right angle and an arc. How could I not get injured?
“Forget it.” Hakuba Aoki didn’t think about this matter anymore. He was thinking about another point. “I feel like they misunderstood me a lot because of No Longer Human… But it’s strange. They can clearly feel it, but they act so calm.”
It must be mentioned that the Japanese have a unique kind of reservedness, or in other words, anyone who knows a little about this country will know that they have been taught since childhood not to bother others too much.
So if you think about it carefully, Shiraba Aoki also grew up in Japan, and his personality also has this potential.
It was even more obvious to Yukino Yukinoshita and the others that the girl didn’t want to find him from the perspective of “no relationship”, so how could she communicate with him? That misunderstanding must be deeply hidden in her heart.
Kasumigaoka Utaha…
“It seems that Senior Sister has started to behave differently.” Thinking of this, Hakuba Aoki also thought of more things, which were all things that happened after he and she met by chance before.
“So wouldn’t it be better to slowly clear up that unnecessary misunderstanding… Never mind, never mind, the more I think about it, the more I worry about it. I might as well think about what to write next.”
Baiba Qingmu began to stare at the ceiling in a daze, and he slowly lay down. At this moment he only thought about what book he could write next to make more money so as to better change his life situation.
Before this time point.
Rina Miura finally got Hakuba Aoki’s manuscript from her daughter.
But the problem is.
“Has it been published yet?”
Rina Miura waved goodbye to her daughter who was rushing to the hospital to deliver a book. She still had a lot of work to do, so she just put the book on her desk.
It was unknown how long she was busy before Yumiko Miura’s mother returned to the office again.
She didn’t say anything, she just picked up the book and started reading.
Time goes back to this moment.
Because there are too many people in the hospital, Kasumigaoka Utaha is in a very confused state of mind.
She never thought that one day she would be rescued by a new junior she met. That was a matter of saving her life.
So she is more anxious than anyone else to find someone to work in the hospital.
The truck driver’s wife was also straightforward. She took out a handful of Japanese yen directly from the compartment of the truck. It was obvious that she wanted to solve the problem quickly. Things that could be solved with money were definitely better than having to report them to the police.
Yuigahama Yui…
“Take your dog away quickly. The hospital doesn’t allow pets in.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha’s burgundy face was still filled with anger. She pointed at the door and was about to chase away this annoying guy in her eyes.
“Kasumigaoka-senpai…”
“Hurry up and go! If you don’t hold the leash again, you’ll be in big trouble this time.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha remained calm. After all, the responsibility actually lay with the truck, and the girl’s dog was just a trigger.
“Okay, okay. If Hakuba-san has any questions, feel free to contact me.”
Kasumigaoka casually waved her hand to show that she understood, and ran around the hospital without looking back.
During this period, she met countless people.
The doctor was also brought to Baiba Qingmu, and there were CT scans, MRIs, and a lot of other tests that were necessary to understand the condition. The senior student also expressed her understanding, and she was busy running around.
“Aoki-kun, just don’t worry about it. I’m busy.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha walked out of the ward without looking back. At this moment, she was very willing to work hard for this boy, not only because of the life-saving grace, but the key was that she also thought that all this was her problem. Guilt and gratitude were the main emotions in her heart.
When Kasumigaoka Utaha arrived at the first department.
“Excuse me, I see the doctor doing the CT scan is not here, is that you?”
She suddenly knocked on the door for instructions.
In the office.
Rina Miura suddenly broke away from the world in the book, and at this moment she was sweating profusely. What was this?
A child she had taken care of since childhood actually wrote such a book. Regardless of whether it is impressive or not, the emotions in the book are shocking, right? !
‘When did that child come to understand society like this? How did his life become like this?’
She stood up quickly, opened the office door, and her eyes met with those of her senior.
“So you are here. The situation here is…”
“Wait a minute, I think I have something to do here too…”
But when the words came to Rina’s lips, she was suddenly unable to say them because she saw the look in Kasumigaoka Utaha’s eyes that must have shown that she was worried about a patient.
Although she really wanted to get off work and look for Hakuba Aoki, she hesitated because of medical ethics.
“Excuse me, can you please wait a moment? Can I call my child? He has some important information that he needs my attention.”
Rina Miura looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha with an apologetic look, she also knew how offensive her request was at this moment.
“you.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha’s expression did not change, but the anger towards the truck driver in her eyes suddenly became more obvious at this moment.
“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”
Rina Miura suddenly bowed and apologized for her.
Utaha Kasumigaoka also guessed that the other party’s situation was also very urgent, and finally acquiesced to the other party’s behavior at this time. Obviously, as a doctor, she should care more about the patients.
This woman in her forties dialed Hakuba Aoki’s number and quickly took the patient record form brought by Kasumigaoka Utaha.
The call is connected.
But more importantly –
“Leg injury? The patient’s name is… Hakuba Aoki!!!”
Rina Miura was shocked for a moment, looking back and forth between the form in her hand and the girl in front of her who was nervous about Hakuba Aoki.
The senior student wasn’t stupid either, she seemed to realize something.
“Doctor, do you know Aoki-kun?”
“Aoki-kun?!” Rina Miura was suddenly very surprised. At the same time, she looked up and down at the girl thoughtfully. She even made the senior feel embarrassed, so she withdrew her gaze.
“No way, is that possible!”
Kasumigaoka Utaha’s face suddenly turned red. In Japan, calling the opposite sex by their name directly represented an unimaginable intimacy. At least they were in a relationship of the opposite sex who had been socializing for a long time.
Kasumigaoka Utaha knew that Hakuba Aoki’s parents had passed away when she was in school, but at this moment… Could it be that the doctor in front of her was his elder? Otherwise, why would he look at her like that? It was as scary as if he had suddenly found out that his own son was dating someone.
“Hello, Aoki.” Rina Miura breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the phone call. She was about to ask the boy what caused his leg injury.
there–
There was a noisy sound on the phone.
“Hey! Old man, give me your glass bottle!”
It seemed that Baiba Qingmu answered the phone while he was busy, and the boy’s tone seemed very anxious, even a little disrespectful to the elderly?
And what is the scariest thing?
There was a loud bang, as if something made of glass was dropped on the ground.
An old man’s voice was heard on the phone.
“You young man! Why are you stealing my things?!”
The phone suddenly went busy.
Kasumigaoka Utaha’s pupils shrank a little, and she couldn’t help but think about the meaning of the book.
“Impossible! I have always misunderstood Hakuba Aoki. He was able to save me, so how could he want to die?”
However, Rina Miura imagined a terrifying scene.
The teenager snatched the glassware from the elderly man in the ward because of a disagreement. Was it a glass cup?
What do you get after breaking it?
No way!
The two looked at each other.
The next moment, they turned around and ran at the same time. What on earth happened over there, Bai Ma Qing Mu!
Chapter 30 Aunt Miura Rina misunderstood that I wanted to commit suicide? Shiyu, you are going to piss me off! (Old version)
In the ward.
The young boy never imagined that the old man next to him, whom he didn’t even know, would suddenly pick up the glass bottle on his bedside table and smash it on the table.
What does that look like?
“Oh my goodness, is this a patient with Alzheimer’s disease?”
Hakuba Aoki paused to think about copying the book.
He was afraid that the old man would do something bad with the bottle because it looked too scary.
So he sat up quickly.
When he saw that the old man’s bottle was broken, he still wanted to find the glass fragments.
“Hey, I’ll go.”
Hakuba Aoki, despite the pain in his legs, quickly jumped over and grabbed his bottle.
Uncle, you seem to be awake again.
There is clarity in the turbid eyes.
“Why did you grab my bottle?!”
Baiba Aoki’s cell phone rang at this moment.
Continuing the call, Baiba Qingmu could see that the old man really had Alzheimer’s disease. Although he didn’t know what kind of hysteria he was in when he smashed the bottle, the key point was that such dangerous things should not be around the other person.
“Hey, old man, give me your glass bottle!”
The two men started a competition to grab the broken bottle.
Slowly.
At one point, the bottle fell directly to the ground and shattered completely.
The old man was so angry that he pointed at Baiba Qingmu and cursed.
“You are such a young kid, and you actually snatched the water bottle from an old man like me? What are you doing!”
He was so angry that his body suddenly twitched at this moment, and then his eyes became dull?
Say the same thing over and over again?
What is this?
Baiba Qingmu held his forehead and watched the old man fall backwards, and then fell back onto the bed inexplicably.
That’s all he could say.
“I’m convinced.”
The boy shook his head and looked at the broken glass on the ground. He also had a terrible headache.
“Forget it, forget it. I’ll be a good person and help you, my uncle, clean up the mess.”
So he still endured the pain in his legs, jumped over there in a few steps and started picking up these things.
Just after he had packed up.
He just lay back on his bed.
“kindness?!”
Baiba Qingmu just felt something tickling his butt.
Fortunately, he was wearing jeans, so he quickly looked down.
My hand couldn’t help but pick up the fragment.
The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open roughly!
“Aoki!”
“Aoki-kun!”
Two women rushed in at the same time.
It was awkward all of a sudden.
And what’s the embarrassing point?
Just when Baiba Qingmu picked up the broken glass, he realized that something was wrong with his right arm…
Why do you say that?
Before that, he was pulling Kasumigaoka down with him and falling backwards, and it was inevitable because he was wearing short sleeves.
At that moment, not only did his legs hit the stone platform, but his arms also scraped the ground as he fell backwards, acting as a cushion.
I wonder if there are people who feel the same way. Sometimes when I look at my arms, I suddenly find some minor scratches. They are just scratches from somewhere. They don’t hurt at all, but they will bleed.
What a coincidence!
At this moment, Baiba Qingmu suddenly realized that his arm was like this. When he picked up the remaining fragments that he had not cleaned up carefully just now, his other hand subconsciously touched the bleeding place. It was just a small scratch, probably because it rubbed against the asphalt road during the cushioning period when he lunged backwards.
but–
Young man.
A hand full of broken glass?
Is there blood on the fingertips?
Rina Miura’s head was buzzing. She remembered the book her daughter brought back, and then thought of the core of the book and the situation on the phone just now. Has Aoki reached that level?
he.
Self-sand?!
Rina Miura immediately rushed over and slapped Hakuba Aoki on the back of the head.
“well!”
Baiba Qingmu was about to subconsciously cover the back of his head.
Kasumigaoka Utaha also walked over and took away the glass fragments.
Rina Miura’s roar also appeared.
“Hakuba Aoki! You little bastard!!!”
“What did you promise me, Aunt Rina? Have you forgotten it?” She angrily grabbed Hakuba Aoki’s collar and roared, “You were so depressed because of your sister. There are so many people in this world who have a hard time, but you have the hardest time!”
“No, Aunt Rina, I just…”
“What are you explaining?” Miura Rina didn’t give the boy a chance to explain. After loosening his collar, she grabbed the hand that she thought was bleeding. “Where did you cut yourself? Where is the bleeding?”
“Hurry up and tell me where the bleeding is, you damn kid, you’re driving me crazy!”
No, Baiba Qingmu’s eyes widened. What did he do? Wasn’t he a good person trying to help this elderly man with Alzheimer’s disease?
And this is not the most terrifying thing at this moment.
The two women rushed in and even pushed the door open without closing it. The noise was so loud that everyone in the entire corridor could hear it.
This is the largest public hospital in Chiba. People of all kinds and professions come here to see a doctor.
If there was a reporter…
“Hakuba Aoki! You little bastard, why didn’t you say so earlier if you couldn’t afford to live, huh?!”
Aunt Rina’s eyes were red with anxiety, and not counting the slap she just gave, she was actually preparing to slap Hakuba Aoki on the cheek at this moment?
Kasumigaoka Utaha’s eyes widened. At this moment, the girl moved even faster. She rushed forward and grabbed Miura Rina’s hand.
“Hey, hey, hey, doctor auntie, you went too far by hitting Aoki-kun, didn’t you?”
In fact, Rina Miura should have thought of the key point in her mind. She could see the intimacy between the girl and the boy. How could she not think that she was misunderstanding?
But one thing you have to understand is that Miura Rina is really no different from Shiraba Aoki’s half-mother, so she is worried and confused, and at this moment she is extremely angry about Shiraba Aoki’s situation.
“I don’t need you to tell me!” People become especially unreasonable when they get older, not to mention that Miura Rina completely regards herself as Shiraba Aoki’s elder. She pushed the girl’s hand away and pointed at Shiraba Aoki, “Aoki! I won’t blame you for your disappointment. Did I ever tell you that you can talk to me if you encounter any problems? Besides, your problems are nothing. Don’t you have money?”
“If you need money for your marriage, your auntie can’t help you with that much. If you really can’t find a girlfriend, my third child is in the same class as you, so you two can just make do with her. She really worries me as a mother. She’s just a crybaby and usually acts like an adult. She…”
no.
Aunt Rina, why are you suddenly talking about your daughter?
Baiba Qingmu was really curious. After all, he was not Lao Deng from two lifetimes, so he asked directly at this moment.
“We are in the same class, how come I have never heard of her? Who is your daughter?”
In fact, Hakuba Aoki was too busy with his part-time job to remember it, and only seems to have remembered it now. Apart from knowing Aunt Rina’s last name when they first met, he has been calling her by her name very intimately since then.
Wait a moment!
“You little bastard, Miura Yumiko! What nonsense are you talking about? Have you even forgotten your aunt’s last name? You are going to piss me off to death!”
Is Yumiko Miura the daughter of Aunt Rina?
That is to say!
No wonder the girl treated me like that before, she just wanted my manuscript, right? After all, I had talked to Aunt Rina about my recent book writing.
‘Oh My God!’
But this was enough to shock him, not to mention that Aunt Rina in front of him was too nice. She meant that even if he didn’t write a book, she could help him solve all his problems, and even accept Miura Yumiko, the “tiger” squad leader, as his wife?
Oh my god!
This is not an aunt, this is a godmother, no! This is something only a biological mother can do!
Miura Rina’s roar did not stop.
“I won’t say any more about these things, auntie. You little bastard wrote No Longer Human, why didn’t you show it to me right away? You had the intention of writing this as your last work, right?”
“What? After the book is released, you’re going to commit suicide like those traditional writers in Japan who once wanted to commit suicide. I’m so angry, I’m so angry!”
That’s the sentence.
When the novel sales were announced the next day, Shiraba Aoki never dreamed that the misunderstanding in the ward would be reported wildly and exaggeratedly by reporters.
“…” Baiba Qingmu was silent. He… forget it, let’s wait for Auntie to calm down.
Kasumigaoka Utaha.
The girl didn’t show the same worry?
nonsense!
Kasumigaoka Utaha clearly saw that Hakuba Aoki had a sad face, and the boy also winked at her implicitly, while showing the small scratch on his arm, which clearly meant that he wanted her to quickly persuade Aunt Rina.
But, but.
“Pfft, hahaha.” Kasumigaoka Utaha actually laughed without any bottom line, because she suddenly understood something. Maybe the junior brother simply conceived that kind of core, and he didn’t want to die at all?
She wasn’t sure, but she trusted this moment, this event’s impact on her, and her own judgment.
The boy was being scolded, but his eyes were fixed on the smiling Kasumigaoka Utaha.
He might have wanted to call out that name, too.
So he just called out.
“Shiyu, you’re still laughing? You’re going too far!”
“Hahahahaha~”
Rina Miura became even angrier, but she also slowly realized something was wrong.
But——
“Shut up, little bastard!”
“…Speechless.”
“Say it again!”
“I was wrong, Aunt Rina.”
Chapter 31 Kasumigaoka Utaha, can’t you just follow the atmosphere? It’s too difficult. (Old version)
Not long after that.
“No!” Only at this moment, Hakuba Aoki was really shocked. He looked at Miura Rina in disbelief, “Aunt Rina, what did you say? You asked me to take off all my clothes so you can see where I was injured, and I, this, you…”
He looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha again.
“Senior, why are your eyes full of excitement?”
In fact, Kasumigaoka Utaha also misunderstood Hakuba Aoki at first.
But she never had the chance to lecture the boy. While listening to Aunt Rina’s scolding, she gradually saw the boy’s helplessness through observation.
I don’t know if it’s because of the previous rescue, or if Kasumigaoka Utaha really likes to watch funny scenes like Hakuba Aoki.
Her face was already red.
The key person just didn’t move, his eyes were even wide open, staring straight at him.
Hakuba Aoki couldn’t stop Miura Rina from making her decision.
“Okay, just take off your shirt, what are you doing?”
Hakuba Aoki was really speechless. After she took off her short-sleeved shirt, Miura Rina looked around. He thought she wanted to see her legs. He was about to say something, but his hand subconsciously reached down.
Rina Miura immediately asked him to stop being so obedient.
even.
“Okay, Auntie probably understands what’s going on.”
No, let’s just say that the speed at which women’s faces change is just so outrageous, right?
Rina Miura really didn’t find any wounds that could only be caused by glass fragments. She even noticed the scratch and at this moment she covered her head helplessly.
“Misunderstanding, misunderstanding.”
She is a doctor by profession, how could she not tell how that kind of wound appeared.
Rina Miura asked Hakuba Aoki to put on his clothes, but she was still a little worried.
“Aoki, can you please stop making me worry about you? That kind of book… Can you please not write in that style in the future?”
What kind of request is this?
But when he thought about the situation of Dazai Osamu in that world in his memory, Hakuba Aoki still understood.
He also looked at the elder helplessly.
“Okay, okay, I get it, Aunt Rina.”
“That’s more like it.”
To be honest, Rina Miura was able to reflect on herself because of Kasumigaoka Utaha’s sudden laughter. She suddenly remembered the other party’s intimate name for Hakuba Aoki. At the same time, she also remembered the quality of the book in her hand. That kind of book will definitely be popular, right?
Aoki still has time to get along well with such a beautiful girl. There is no way he wants to die.
What’s more important is.
This black-haired young girl even has time to tease the boy. Doesn’t this speak volumes?
“Aoki, you don’t bother your aunt, do you?”
“What are you talking about?” Baiba Qingmu also realized that the farce had suddenly ended. He looked at the other person with a smile, “If it weren’t for the old you, I would have died in that depression. Only you really treat me like my mother. Why should I bother you?”
“That’s good……”
Kasumigaoka Utaha could no longer hear what Miura Rina and Hakuba Aoki were talking about.
Her wine-red eyes showed extremely complicated emotions.
“He died before? Could it be that! Aoki-kun, did he really do that?”
Doesn’t that prove that No Longer Human is at least Shiraba Aoki’s autobiography, and that he really thought about it, but at this age, he has the ability to write it? !
There was worry, fear, and a bit of complexity in those burgundy eyes towards the boy.
Kasumigaoka Utaha also slowly restrained her joking expression. At this moment, she stood very straight and watched the communication between Hakuba Aoki and his elders seriously.
“I know, and I will never think like that in the future. Xiao Ding definitely doesn’t want me, her brother, to do that, and I can’t die alone like a coward.”
Hakuba Aoki said this in a decisive tone. At the same time, he also looked at Kasumigaoka Utaha. He had to make this matter clear.
The girl’s expression did not change.
After hearing the boy’s assurance, the aunt was completely relieved.
“That’s good. You should write books well in the future. There will be elders like me in the future. If I can help you for a while, I can help you for the rest of your life.”
That’s a bit outrageous, unless your family has a mine, auntie.
Shiraba Aoki listened quietly to Miura Rina’s various sermons, but he remembered one thing in his heart. When teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka was collecting statistics on the family situation of the students, he happened to see Miura Yumiko’s personal form. Did she directly write down that her father was the CEO of a famous listed company?
Even if he is not a company director, the money he earns is beyond what an ordinary person can imagine.
Auntie Nai there…she wasn’t joking at all?
“So, Aoki, what’s the matter with your leg?”
Before Hakuba Aoki could say anything, Kasumigaoka Utaha took a few steps closer and bowed to Miura Rina.
“What do you mean?” Aunt Rina was confused for a moment. She didn’t understand the situation.
“Because Aoki-kun saved me, we were…”
The girl told the story of what happened before, and she also expressed that she had read Baiba Aoki’s novel. She even mentioned directly that she had been following Baiba Aoki all the time, to the point now, because she was worried about him.
“Is that so?” Rina Miura’s eyes changed, and they were a look of resentment towards Kasumigaoka. She considered herself to be half a mother to Hakuba Aoki, and her first reaction when she heard about this was not to praise the boy for his kindness, but she was very annoyed that the boy put herself in danger.
Kasumigaoka Utaha looked at Rina’s angry eyes calmly. She also knew what the elders who really cared about people would think, so she understood Miura Rina very well and was not annoyed by the other’s colored eyes.
“The doctor said there’s no problem. You can go with me to get all the tests done in a while. Leg injuries are not a small matter. It takes a hundred days to heal a broken bone. I’ll go see if the nearest X-ray machine can be used. Wait for me.”
Rina Miura turned around quickly.
To be honest, the most difficult person is the old man with Alzheimer’s disease. It seems like his normal life is always being interfered with.
“So… eh, slept?!”
Baiba Qingmu also realized this, but when he turned around, he found that the old man had fallen asleep. How could he fall asleep? He is indeed an old man!
There were only two of them left in the room.
The two people looked at each other in silence.
Kasumigaoka Utaha sat next to Hakuba Aoki.
At this moment, the setting sun shone through the window, making the girl look even more beautiful, and a strange atmosphere slowly emerged.
“Aoki-kun.”
“Well, what’s wrong?”
The silence was broken by Kasumigaoka.
“Do you think that I approached you because of your book? Does this make you uncomfortable?”
It is true that Kasumigaoka Utaha is mature, but this time she was as outspoken as Yukinoshita Yukino.
She knows exactly what to do and when to behave, and there is no shame in it.
Baiba Qingmu was not stunned, he had already guessed what the girl was thinking.
“No.”
Really not?
Utaha Kasumigaoka felt a sense of disbelief in her heart.
The boy’s voice continued.
“Really not, Shiyu, you don’t have to look at me like that.” Baiba Qingmu spread his hands, and at the same time he realized something, “Isn’t it a bit…” when I called you Shiyu, senior sister?
“It’s okay, just call me, it’s not offensive at all.”
“……good.”
As long as Kasumigaoka Utaha grows up, she will definitely let the boy call her by her name. Her life was saved by him, so she can call him anything she wants, not to mention that Hakuba Aoki is actually a very interesting person.
The young man continued, “So, I know what my No Longer Human is like, and I still remember how you, Shiyu, chased me to understand the essence of the book. Moreover, if it weren’t for you, Shiyu, I’ve said before that my manuscript would never have been accepted by the publishing house for publication.”
There is one thing that has not been said. In the young man’s mind, there is still the scene of Kasumigaoka Utaha taking him to sign various publishing contracts. It would be a lie for him to say that he did not feel anything at that moment. Kasumigaoka Utaha was the first person in his life who showed that she was wholeheartedly willing to do good for him.
“But I want to make one thing clear, Aoki-kun. I was just worried about you at that time. I was worried that you would be upset after writing that kind of book.”
“But do I make you think that I am not happy now?”
Silent atmosphere.
Should I be silent?
The boy spoke directly, and the girl understood him immediately.
She said, “Indeed not, because Aoki-kun you have never given up on yourself. Your sister…yes, what’s the situation with your sister?”
“Huh? You’re changing the subject too quickly, aren’t you?”
“Whatever it is, just tell me. I’m listening.”
“this……”
So, Kasumigaoka Utaha is not a very serious person. It seems that the atmosphere and scenes are unique to light novels that express certain emotions.
The girl immediately changed the subject.
But in fact, this conversation has achieved extraordinary results.
The boy made it clear that he was definitely not the kind of person that Aunt Rina misunderstood him as, and he would never want to die. More importantly, Hakuba Aoki expressed that he had always remembered Kasumigaoka’s kindness, and he would never forget it regardless of whether the cause of this kindness was because of the book.
The same is true for Kasumigaoka.
Just because the boy saved her, she will never forget this junior whom she once wanted to save.
but
It doesn’t mean that Kasumigaoka Utaha completely believes in Hakuba Aoki.
“Hakuba Aoki, you have really been a fool before, right?”
No matter what level of relationship they have reached at this moment, the girl must care about this matter in her heart. The emotions in her eyes gradually become gentler, and her eyes looking at the boy become brighter.
“Aoki-kun, I feel bad for what happened to your sister.”
“But I want you to understand that life must go on. Just like what the protagonist in your book said, isn’t the most correct sentence you think – ‘Everything will pass’?”
“Yes, so I understand what you mean.”
“So, please give me your guidance. This time, we will meet without the previous ‘misunderstandings’, Aoki-kun!”
Hakuba Aoki was also very serious originally.
But the girl blinked again, and that look and that expression seemed to be intentionally breaking this apparently lively atmosphere.
“Shiyu, can’t you stay serious like in light novels? With that expression on your face, you want me to follow your lead and make you laugh at ‘that line’, right?”
“No way.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha tilted her head to look at him, and at this time she pouted playfully.
“But it’s really difficult.”
“Oh, alright, please give me your guidance, Kasumigaoka Utaha-senpai.”
“Hey, hey, hey, does calling me Shiyu bother you? Are you, a 17 or 18-year-old junior, still as unexpectedly assholeic as the male protagonist of the light novel, and don’t even dare to express a warm relationship? Then won’t you be a coward and a parasite when you enter society in the future?”
Sudden venomous tongue?
“Shiyu, you’ve gone too far again!”
“What’s the matter?”
“you……”
The two of them suddenly burst into laughter together, and the pleasant sound came out. Fortunately, Aunt Rina Miura had just closed the door of the ward.
“Okay, thank you for your guidance, Shiyu.”
“Well, don’t use me ‘specially!’ to get close to you in the future, Aoki-kun.”
“…” No, senior sister, can’t you just calmly follow the atmosphere and rhythm of your joke and finish the process of getting to know each other smoothly? You even emphasized your tone on purpose?
Forget it. At this moment, the relationship between the two of them has definitely undergone a qualitative change.
To what extent will it eventually develop?
I don’t know, but deep down, neither of them would hate the possible changes.
Chapter 32 I am the male protagonist of Asashi? Shiyu, I like you!!! (Old version)
Time passes.
Aunt Miura Rina took Shiraba Aoki to do various physical examinations smoothly, and time gradually turned to evening.
Empty ward.
The only one left was the young man lying on the bed.
Utaha Kasumigaoka is sitting with a book in her hand.
“So.”
Shiraba Aoki covered his forehead in pain, and at this moment he was paying attention to his feet which were not covered at all. “Aunt Rina is really… My leg was only slightly injured, but she asked me to rest in the hospital for a few days. It’s really hard to judge.”
“But muscle strain doesn’t count, Aoki-kun. The main problem with your leg is the pain in the nerves. In the later stages, you will need drugs to nourish the nerves, or drugs that improve nerve metabolism. I remember there are Citicoline, Aura…”
He recited the names of the medicines Aunt Rina mentioned.
The girl probably didn’t know what kind of unimaginable impression she left on Baiba Qingmu at this moment.
The young boy stared blankly at the senior who was talking for a long time.
“Come back to your senses, come back to your senses.” Kasumigaoka Utaha waved her hand in front of Hakuba Aoki with amusement, and at the same time pointed at him with her waist, “Oh my, Aoki-kun, there are moments like this? This moment is more like the plot of the light novel you mentioned, right?”
Baiba Qingmu came back to his senses and was about to make some excuses.
Kasumigaoka spoke at an absurdly fast speed.
“Think about it, one evening after school, the handsome junior, as the male protagonist, saved the beautiful senior whom he had admired for a long time. When he was injured, he saw that the other party actually showed great attention to details in the hospital. The female protagonist must remember this favor, right? She can talk about it for a long time just for the doctor’s instructions.”
Kasumigaoka Utaha opened her arms, as if she wanted to embrace the entire starry sky outside through the window of the ward.
“Well, think about it carefully, Aoki-kun, the male protagonist of the light novel I mentioned, does this junior have a lot of emotional fluctuations? Does he like this senior sister whom he risked his life to save more?”
Both Baima and Qingmu were dumbfounded.
Senior, your imagination is too exaggerated, especially since this is not an autobiography.
Besides, you also know that we are just getting to know each other thoroughly now, and it hasn’t risen to the ambiguous level as you said, right?
He opened his mouth and couldn’t help but explain his opinion.
“That’s true, but the word ‘long admired’ is too… “
However, Kasumigaoka Utaha suddenly stopped her behavior.
He even spoke out of the blue to express his true thoughts.
“Hakuba Aoki, I am very grateful for your life-saving grace before. It was indeed my fault at that time.”
“Shiyu you?”
“What I just said was just a joke. I believe that even a great writer like you can understand it.”
In fact, Kasumigaoka Utaha used the “light novel” as an excuse to express her gratitude, and also told the boy that she cared about him and that this was because of a favor.
But if that’s the way to say thank you, it would be too casual.
Hakuba Aoki was lying on the bed, his expression gradually becoming serious.
“Okay, I understand what you mean, Shiyu. I think…”
“Do you think the heroine should fall in love with the hero because he saved her life?”
Kasumigaoka Utaha tried hard to hold back her laughter, but she simply couldn’t do it.
“Hahahaha~, it’s so fun to tease Aoki, hahahahahahahaha.”
Kasumigaoka can’t even behave like a lady anymore.
It seemed that since she officially met the boy, her laughter and behavior now actually showed that she was not disguising herself at all, which touched Baiba Aoki’s heart.
I don’t know how much time has passed.
The girl made Hakuba Aoki laugh non-stop, and even the boy couldn’t help but comment.
“Senior, you are such an interesting person. If someone marries you, they will be happy every day.”
“Like you marry me? And then go home and be happy?”
“Pfft, hahahaha, you’re not easy to tease, Aoki.”
“Shiyu, please stop!”
“Hehe~”
But in the following time, the topic gradually became serious.
Kasumigaoka Utaha didn’t want to continue wasting time on “gratitude”, as that would make it seem like she really knew Hakuba Aoki out of utilitarian reasons, and that kind of emotion was not desirable.
“Aoki, actually, I originally planned to use my light novel to influence you when we have dinner together tonight. This is what I said before, the kind of ‘misunderstanding’ I thought.”
Hakuba Aoki’s expression also turned serious.
“It’s your novel, Shiyu. Do you want to show it to me?”
“Hmm.” Kasumigaoka Utaha picked up the fruit basket sent by the truck driver. She peeled a banana and handed it over without stopping, “The novels I wrote should not be bad, right? The first one was a hit at the time, a novel about the theme of ‘love’.”
“Love?” Hakuba Aoki recalled the situation in Kasumigaoka in his memory. He was also curious about the other party in this world. “Then Shiyu, did you write such a hit novel after having been in a relationship?”
Kasumigaoka Utaha, who had just taken a bite of the apple, paused at this moment.
His head slowly turned and his eyes locked on Hakuba Aoki.
Baiba Qingmu was a little confused. Was his question very sudden?
“It’s not sudden, it’s offensive.”
“What, Senior, can you hear my inner thoughts?”
“No, it’s Aoki, you’ve got your worries written all over your face.” Kasumigaoka Utaha said this, but for some reason she started laughing again, even laughing so hard that she had to clear her own trachea. “Hahahaha~, cough cough, I’m dying of laughter, Aoki, do you know what’s going on with you when you ask this?”
how?
Baiba Qingmu is not a fool, he thought of it immediately.
“I’m not trying to pursue you.”
“I hate the male protagonists of Asashi light novels the most. Aoki, please don’t do this.”
“I Asasi?”
Kasumigaoka Utaha speaks without mercy.
“Wouldn’t it be better to just express your love openly?”
“……” Baiba Qingmu almost took it seriously.
Especially when he saw Kasumigaoka’s eyes that were smiling like crescent moons, wouldn’t it be embarrassing to think that he just took it seriously and then thought about it in front of the girl? She wouldn’t think that he really liked her, right? How could it be so fast!
But suddenly.
“I haven’t.”
The boy looked over and saw Kasumigaoka Utaha still eating an apple and even looking down at the novel she had written.
Did she act as if she wasn’t the one talking just now?
But he is not a fool.
“Yes, please take a look at the light novel I wrote. I hope that the great writer Aoki-kun will seriously appreciate and comment on it.”
Time to read carefully.
The boy could feel someone staring at him.
Compared to those…
“Shiyu, isn’t the hero of your book, Naoto, an Asahi? He is unexpectedly innocent and doesn’t dare to express his own thoughts.”
“Tsk, aren’t you Aoki-kun?”
My goodness, Hakuba Aoki just couldn’t bear the loss he suffered before, and he didn’t expect to be outwitted again.
But you can also change your thinking!
“I like you very much! Shiyu! From the first time we met, I wanted to marry you!”
“What? What are you talking about!!!”
Kasumigaoka Utaha was so frightened that she quickly got up from the bed, looking at Hakuba Aoki in horror.
“Hahahahahaha, I win this time, right, Shiyu?”
“Damn it, Aoki…” Kasumigaoka Utaha suddenly blushed? Then she put her hands together and slowly approached – “Okay, I agree to your courtship, and we are boyfriend and girlfriend from this moment on.”
Baiba Aoki was immediately surprised and dodged backwards. Was the senior so bold as to come face to face with him when joking?
“Hey, you’re still fighting with me, you’re still young, little Aoki.”
When Kasumigaoka Utaha saw the boy like this, she breathed a sigh of relief.
She took a few steps back, her heart actually pounding, but she raised her hand to lift her hair off her shoulder, her burgundy eyes filled with pride at her victory.
Baiba Qingmu has completely gotten used to the atmosphere of interacting with girls, and he dares to speak and can speak.
Not to mention that you are still afraid even though you know it is a joke?
“Tsk! Xiao Shiyu, Xiao Qingmu~, tsk tsk tsk, don’t act like you’re writing a romance novel, or like you’ve really been in a relationship, you only know how to joke about these things.”
“What’s going on? What’s going on? What’s going on?”
Kasumigaoka Utaha spread her hands and walked around the boy’s bed in a funny way, obviously showing off something else.
She has good legs and feet.
Hakuba Aoki suddenly stopped smiling.
“Haha, I was just kidding. After all, your legs are broken because of me.” Kasumigaoka Utaha knew when to stop, not to mention that she looked at the other person seriously, “Aoki-kun, to be honest, since I know you are not the person who ‘wants to die’ as I thought, then my book doesn’t mean much to you.”
“I’m actually not as good as I boast. The second volume of my book ‘Love Metronome’ is in danger of being cancelled…”
A sudden loss?
In other words, Kasumigaoka Utaha is a girl who disguises herself with positive emotions.
Hakuba Aoki also slowly stopped joking.
Read the light novel written by my senior student more carefully.
Chapter 33 Because of your novel problem, I want to write “Snow Country”! (Old version)
“Love Metronome” is really good.
This also proves that the level that Kasumigaoka Utaha in my memory is there.
But the book in my hand?
“This is the first volume that became a big hit, right? Shiyu.”
“Yes, it is true. My first book was pretty good. I want to use that ‘love atmosphere’ to change you.” Kasumigaoka Utaha also restrained her negative emotions. At this moment, she was a little surprised to see Hakuba Aoki reading so fast. “Aoki, did you finish reading one of my books in half an hour?”
“That’s true.”
Baiba Qingmu can indeed do this. In addition, it seems that the extra “cognitive memory” makes his mental strength stronger, which makes him read very quickly and remember everything he sees.
The key point is that he must say it.
“Shiyu, did you read a lot of similar romance novels before writing this book?”
“Yes.” Kasumigaoka Utaha nodded, still staring at the boy in a daze, “Aoki, have you really finished reading it? My book has at least 200,000 words, and your speed…”
“I won’t lie to you, Shiyu.”
Baiba Qingmu sighed. He probably guessed why the second book was cut short.
“Sayuka, the character Naoto first met, looks very familiar to me. Was it written by you, Shiyu, who put yourself in her shoes?”
“You can see that?” There was surprise in Kasumigaoka Utaha’s eyes. She couldn’t help but joke, “Aoki has been observing me. Could it be that he cared about me before?”
“Don’t be ridiculous.” Hakuba Aoki didn’t cooperate with the girl this time. “Speaking of which, Sayuka’s character design is great, with a unique personality charm… As I said before, your Naoto is too substandard. Many things can be expressed directly, but he just doesn’t say them. And the Shinwei who appeared a few times later is the heroine of the second part, right?”
He sat up, holding the book in one hand and touching his chin with the other.
“Well, let me think about it. Is it possible that the second volume will enter a situation similar to Shura Field? But the character design of your second female lead, Zhen Wei, is too familiar to me. I can’t say it is too stereotyped, but it is a bit too empty. The routine used in the overall plot is also very obvious. I have seen a lot of it before.”
This is the real reason why I read so fast. It’s not because I’ve read a lot of Hakuba Aoki before, but because I remember there are many similar light novels.
“Is that so?”
Kasumigaoka Utaha’s expression didn’t change much, she even sighed.
“well–.”
“What? Am I wrong?”
The girl’s wine-red eyes looked over.
“It’s not wrong, it’s too right.” Kasumigaoka Utaha was now serious. She pointed at the illustration of Zhenwei in the book in the boy’s hand and said, “Machida mentioned this before. Her statement was almost the same as yours. She said that I had never been in a relationship before, so I imagined it out of thin air and wrote a story that was too old-fashioned.”
That Zhen Wei?
“She also mentioned that Zhenwei’s character design was too stereotyped, which caused me to write about her in the second volume unexpectedly poorly. It was hard to tell that the same author was writing the same serial volume.”
Baiba Qingmu was moved, but the editor Machida Yuanzi was really straightforward, almost saying that the senior sister was possessed by someone else, what kind of shit is this serial you wrote? No, it must be this meaning.
The boy thought seriously for a while. In fact, he had been thinking about what to copy in the next book.
The girl was silent for a while, but the sound continued.
“Mr. Aoki, I think your writing style is very good. Although No Longer Human over-exposes the psychological description of the characters, I’m afraid I’m not at that level.”
Dazai Osamu’s writing style is indeed famous, and he is known as the originator of “painful literature”.
The writing style is indeed impeccable, but No Longer Human is not a book with good writing style.
“That’s not the way to say it. So what do you think, senior? Or maybe you haven’t revised the second volume yet? How are you going to revise it and submit it?”
“Maybe…”
The girl also had a headache and supported her beautiful chin with one hand. She always looked happy, but finally she showed a melancholy expression.
“Mr. Aoki, I want to read those works with excellent writing style. I want to learn from them. Maybe at least I can rely on my writing style to make up for the problem of my novel’s plot being too clichéd.”
“Is it a beautifully described novel?”
There was a flash of lightning in Baiba Qingmu’s mind!
Which Japanese writer in the previous life had the best writing skills?
Even the greatest achievement?
Then we have to mention the most powerful man in traditional novels, Zisha!
A Japanese writer who even influenced Yu Moumou, and winner of the Nobel Prize in Literature.
Yasunari Kawabata!
His writing is so good that just by looking at his description of a scene one would think that the passage is very beautiful, to the extent that any single paragraph of his writing would be a wonderful sentence that is extremely worth appreciating.
And his book!
“Snow Country?”
“Aoki-kun, what are you mumbling about? What Snow Country?”
Kasumigaoka Utaha didn’t know what was wrong with the boy, she looked at him with some curiosity.
Hakuba Aoki, however, was lost in his own world.
The book Snow Country is the one that won Yasunari Kawabata the award, and the writing style of this book has been proven to be world-class.
‘It’s just that love occupies a large part of this book. Although its core is also mono no aware, it is definitely not as terrible as “No Longer Human”.’
In this way, changing one’s writing style and work style will not be abrupt.
He could have made even more money from this book, or even achieved unimaginable literary status.
Isn’t it great that this book can also help Kasumigaoka Utaha now?
“Shiyu, it’s already nine o’clock, aren’t you going home?”
“My dad is a criminal policeman and he’s very busy today. My mom is on a business trip.”
What does it mean?
Baiba Qingmu thought of the most unlikely possibility.
The girl also laughed at once.
“Yes, it’s just what you think, Aoki. I will stay in your ward today.”
Hello, hey, hey!
We are of the opposite sex, right? Aren’t there differences between the opposite sexes?
“I’m just concerned about Aoki’s injury.” This sentence must not be the real reason. Kasumigaoka Utaha also said, “Also, Aoki-kun, you really couldn’t let it go before, right?”
For the first time, a genuine shyness appeared on Hakuba Aoki’s face, an expression that could even be called shame.
“I understand you!”
Kasumigaoka Utaha looked into the boy’s eyes seriously.
How long after.
The boy spoke again.
“That is to say, Shiyu, you are still worried about me. I also understand that you won’t believe me no matter what I say, so let time prove everything.”
“In that case, Shiyu, I’ve come up with the idea and content for my second novel. Do you have a pen and paper?”
“true and false?!”
Although Kasumigaoka Utaha always sleeps in class, she is still a top student after all, so paper and pen must be in her backpack.
She immediately took them out of her bag and handed them all to Baiba Aoki.
“Aoki, you don’t want to write now, do you? Am I disturbing you by being here? Should I go home and come over tomorrow morning… What do you want to eat in the morning? Do you want to take a taxi to school? It’s expensive, but are you still going to school? Is your injury okay? I think we should not go. If I ask for leave, will Ms. Shizuka Hiratsuka give it to me? Oh, it gives me a headache just thinking about it.”
No, Master, stop reading!
Hakuba Aoki was stunned by Kasumigaoka Utaha.
Are you the reincarnation of a frog?
You can talk so much, and say so much in one breath without gasping for breath?
Kasumigaoka Utaha didn’t realize how magical her performance was. She even lowered her head and looked at the boy strangely.
“Why are you looking at me? Aoki, do you really like me?”
“Yeah.” Baiba Qingmu didn’t come back to his senses. He agreed without thinking. No, he reacted!
“No, no, I…”
“Hey.” Kasumigaoka Utaha’s expression didn’t change, she even said with a smile, “Will we two know what will happen in the future? We don’t know, right? Then let it go.”
Should I say that this is the senior schoolmate in my previous life’s work?
So how did such a cute and sensible senior become such a loser? I can’t figure it out.
Another hour passed.
During this hour, Kasumigaoka Utaha received a response from Hakuba Aoki allowing her to stay.
Aunt Miura Rina also came to see the boy. She happened to be on duty today…
This aunt actually saw that the boy had started writing his second novel?
She didn’t say much, but just chose to leave quickly. Mature adults would not disturb their children’s creation.
Of course, this was Hakuba Aoki’s guess.
Actually, it is——
Miura Rina and Kasumigaoka Utaha both breathed a sigh of relief.
If he still has ideas and determination to create new works, then it proves for sure that Shiraba Aoki does not want to die.
They were really relieved.
Utaha Kasumigaoka also slowly walked to another bed in the room and chose to rest.
Baiba Aoki did not stop copying. Snow Country only had about 80,000 words, which would not interfere with his normal rest.
And the next day…
A shocking news from Japan has come out!
Originally a small newspaper and news agency, their report attracted the attention of the entire literary world and society.
That is——
[The author of “No Longer Human” is actually a high school student? He chose to commit suicide after his debut was published?! ]Chapter 34: The timeline comes to the day when the novel becomes a hit. Haruta and Hakuba are still laughing, but they stop laughing soon. (Old version)
The time finally came to the next day.
After discussion and analysis by Uncle Takada and a number of book readers online, “No Longer Human” has become completely famous.
A publishing company under the umbrella of Busikawa.
While Editor-in-Chief Haruta was checking out online discussion posts about No Longer Human, a conversation among editors began outside the publishing house.
“Wow, this book is surprisingly powerful.”
“I remember the last time our publishing house published a traditional literature book, it only sold a thousand copies.”
“One-fifth of the volume of a light novel?”
“This is just four days of sales, it’s unbelievable!”
All the editors are now discussing the matter excitedly. According to Machida Sonoko’s report, this traditional literature book is selling like hot cakes, with nearly 10,000 copies sold, and that’s just the result of four days.
The bald editor-in-chief, Chuntian, suddenly pushed open the door of his own office.
now–
Back to when the timeline was correct.
The editors were first surprised at the editor-in-chief’s mental state, and then when they heard about the strongest traditional writer, they became a little emotional.
“Has Mr. Bai Ma been regarded in this way by you, the editor-in-chief?”
They were still trying to joke about something.
“But that achievement is well deserved. There haven’t been any traditional novels that sell so well in recent years. You are truly amazing, editor-in-chief.”
However, Chuntian slapped away the other person’s hand that was stretched out to him as if to make a fool of himself.
“I’m not kidding you, we must find out what his current condition is!”
The bald editor-in-chief is really old. When he first became an editor, he experienced a lot of things.
“Don’t look at me like that. You’ve all read Mr. Baiba’s books, right?”
Seeing that everyone nodded, he continued to talk and gesture.
“I’m telling you, I personally experienced that as an editor, I suddenly found out that the talented writers and teachers under my publishing house were at home and were going to commit suicide.”
Chuntian is panicking now.
“I believe that since you can pass my interview and work in our Undying River, you have a certain level of appreciation.”
He had to admit one thing, and it was also something he had to tell everyone.
“No Longer Human is the first novel in my life that fully expresses the emotion of ‘I am about to commit suicide, I am desperate about the world’.”
Editor-in-Chief Chuntian finally saw that there were some sensible people among the editors, and their expressions were all distorted with fear.
In this large office, several editors even stood up and shouted.
“No! Editor-in-Chief Haruta, Mr. Hakuba?!”
“Editor-in-Chief, you are not kidding, are you?”
“Then our publishing house will be held responsible. Do we dare to publish such a book?”
“But it’s a best-seller after all, and the book is absolutely top-notch. But Mr. Bai Ma, you’re not really going to let it go, right?”
“What’s his current situation?”
Everyone and the old editor-in-chief Haruta were so anxious that they might go to find Hakuba Aoki the next moment.
It was at this time.
“No, no.” There were still people who had completely different ideas from them. They thought of possibilities that could only be derived from his logical judgment. “Editor-in-chief, everyone! Those authors who made self-destructive comments are all veteran authors. Mr. Bai Ma is still a high school student. This book is also his first book. It’s impossible for something to go wrong, right? Then there would be no point for him to write a book. I don’t believe that it’s really such a coincidence that our Japanese writers are playing out their old tricks.”
Editor-in-Chief Springfield.
At this moment, he was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face for the first time.
“Yeah! Why didn’t I think of that?”
At one point he stopped pacing around the office.
“If that’s the case, then didn’t we misunderstand Mr. Hakuba?”
Chuntian was still feeling relieved.
That end.
This office area also has a door. Inside the door is a square office area. There is also a small house in the area. That is the office of Springfield’s editor-in-chief.
The glass sliding door of the office area was suddenly pulled open by Machida Sonoko with one hand, and the creaking sound was even harsh.
“Machida! What are you doing?”
“Don’t worry about what I do, Haruta Laodeng.” Machida Yuanzi looked a little terrified and shocked. She couldn’t help but call out Haruta in her heart, “Ladeng, please take a look at today’s report from an unknown news agency in Chiba!”
“You are the old one, your whole family is the old one!”
Editor-in-Chief Haruta yelled at Machida Sonoko angrily, but a few seconds later when he took the newspaper, he just glanced at it and was so frightened that he covered his heart with his hands and even looked like he was going to fall backwards?
“Lao Deng, no, Editor-in-Chief, Editor-in-Chief, don’t scare me!”
Machida did not care about the difference between men and women and quickly helped up the old man who was as old as his grandfather.
“Cough, cough, hiss–” The editor-in-chief was still holding his chest, and it seemed that the sudden burden of his heart was extremely great.
“Don’t just stand there, get the editor-in-chief the special medicine!”
The editors in the office were suddenly in chaos.
The old guy was leaning back in a boss chair, and at this moment another male editor was stroking his chest.
Editor-in-Chief Chuntian gasped for breath and took a long time to speak.
“Machida, you little kid, how can I scare you? I think you want to scare me to death!”
“No, Editor-in-Chief…”
The old man didn’t have time to argue anymore, so he quickly raised his hand to signal Machida Sonoko to shut up.
Unfold the newspaper that was placed on the table earlier.
“hiss!”
“Teacher Baiba, Teacher Baiba, what the hell are you doing!?”
It was hard to tell whether the expression on the old man’s face was anger or something else, but the panic in his eyes was extremely obvious.
“Hurry up, hurry up and move, put aside all the other manuscripts of Fuzugawa, and send a few people… No, Machida, let the two of us go in person, our publishing house must confirm the current condition of Mr. Hakuba.”
“I understand!” Machida Sonoko quickly made an OK gesture.
This matter has become a big deal.
Corresponding to this moment.
Our young boy Hakuba Aoki had just gotten up less than half an hour ago, but he sent a message to teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka last night asking for leave and took a photo of the hospital certificate for his leg injury.
This head teacher was also very easy to talk to, or perhaps in her eyes, because of the book she had chosen for Baiba Aoki, she no longer dared to ask too much of this student.
As for senior sister Kasumigaoka?
She had known about this earlier, and because she had taken leave too frequently, she went to class today.
Although–
“Aoki-kun, wait for me for the whole morning. I’ll go to class for half a day. At noon, we’ll go to the publishing house together to look at the financial statements of your book, okay?”
“no problem.”
The relationship between the two people has completely changed since the car accident, and they have become much more casual in their conversations with each other.
“If you ask me, Shiyu, just forget about going. Going for the whole morning would actually seem even more foolish, right?”
“It doesn’t matter. Anyway, my homeroom teacher just told me to go once. Maybe I won’t have to go until noon. I’m just going through the motions. Our class is a key class, so we still have to ensure attendance.”
“The key class has so many requirements? That’s true. Forget it, just go ahead.”
“Well, let’s go, dear Aoki-kun.”
“Dear? Haha, okay, goodbye, dear~.”
“Hahahaha~”
Utaha Kasumigaoka didn’t expect that after sleeping in the same ward for a night, Aoki-kun seemed to be more relaxed.
She didn’t hate it, and even felt a little happy in her heart.
Although she still didn’t understand why this feeling changed.
“Okay, dear~.”
The girl had no idea how much her sweet words shocked the boy’s heart.
She still walked to school half an hour ago.
Soon after, the boy thought about the cost of hospitalization…
Even though the truck driver had to pay a lot of compensation, I only suffered a minor leg injury. Wouldn’t it be better to save that money?
It must be said that Hakuba Aoki has not yet adjusted to his soon-to-be-famous identity as a traditional writer, and he is still here as frugal as before, which is really hard to evaluate.
Another point.
Limping out of the hospital, Aunt Miura Rina was lucky enough to go home early to catch up on her sleep during the early shift. When she came to her ward to see her during the shift, she and Shiyu were still sleeping, right?
Anyway, she didn’t disturb her sleep.
This made the boy’s discharge from the hospital extremely smooth.
Baiba Aoki was also in a good mood. Today was the day to find out how much the novel could sell. After getting the money, his living standards would definitely change dramatically.
He had the same attitude as the editor-in-chief of Springfield, and he would laugh endlessly just thinking about the situation related to the book.
“Excuse me!”
“Are you the author of No Longer Human, Mr. Shiraba Aoki?”
When the limping boy walked onto the street and was about to cross the road to go home, he was stunned when two women who looked like reporters appeared in front of him.
What the hell?
Chapter 35: Journalists like to exaggerate current situations. Will my crossing the road soon be said to be my suicide? (Old version)
There is a story behind the publication of the book “No Longer Human”.
Baiba Aoki guessed that the editor of the publishing house might have misunderstood him just like Shiyu did before. Not only did they not publicize or expose his identity as a writer, but the published book only had his name as a writer, without any other introduction.
What is the situation of the reporter in front of you at this moment?
In fact, another point he didn’t know was that the two reporters in front of him, a photographer and a female interviewer, were trembling in their hearts at this moment.
Big news, big news that happens once in a century, they happened upon it.
Because of a newspaper, the two people thought of interviewing Hakuba Aoki, who is currently the “most influential person”.
After investigating for a long time, the two of them finally found out that Shiraba Aoki was a student of Sobu High School. Moreover, one of them used to live next to Shiraba Aoki’s rental house, so he had some impression of this high school student who worked part-time and went to school every day.
The two people were planning to go directly to the university for an interview, but they never expected that while waiting for the traffic light in the middle of the road, they would see a familiar figure in the report through the car window.
“Teacher Bai Ma? Please speak up. You must be the author of No Longer Human, right?”
The female reporter was also a little anxious at this moment. Although her words were full of respect, her expression seemed to be urging Baiba Aoki.
The young man slowly came back to his senses. He just wanted to understand one thing.
“Wait a minute, you don’t have to address me as ‘you’. I just want to know how you know that I’m the author of No Longer Human. The publishing house under the Fuzugawa Library hasn’t announced my situation yet, right?”
“You really are?!” The female reporter quickly asked the photographer to take a picture while writing something on the small book she had just taken out. After a few seconds, “It’s like this, Mr. Baiba, your book is now the most popular post on a well-known traditional novel discussion platform. We know that you are the author, and it’s not the fault of the Fuzugawa Publishing House. It was all announced by another newspaper in Chiba City.”
Has a newspaper published its identity?
How do they grasp the situation?
This concerned Hakuba Aoki a lot, but relatively speaking it might be just a small matter.
The boy didn’t take it seriously.
“I’m in a hurry to go home now. I have some things to do…” Anyway, bragging is not against the law. Baiba Qingmu went home to discuss his next book. As for the interview with the reporter? He was planning to become famous anyway, so it didn’t matter.
“Then let’s keep it short.”
The female reporter showed an understanding expression and even gave the boy a sweet smile.
But her first interview question left the boy stunned.
“The first question from our news agency is very simple. Teacher Baiba, do you really not want to live?”
What the hell is this?!
Hakuba Aoki stared at the other person in disbelief, and was also thinking… something is wrong!
But it was precisely this kind of look in his eyes, and the brief silence.
The female reporter once again showed an expression of understanding.
“Okay, we understand what you mean, Mr. Baiba.”
Understand what?
No way, another misunderstanding?
Baiba Qingmu was no longer stunned at this moment, and he quickly explained what he could say with words.
He simply raised his hand to signal, and expressed his thoughts at a very fast speed.
“What do you know? I don’t want to die, not even once. Don’t give me a false reward!”
The female reporter was not surprised at all, and her smile even became more obvious.
This is even weirder, isn’t it?
“OK, OK, I understand you, Mr. Hakuba.”
Whether the female reporter really understands the situation or not, we will have to wait until the news is published in their newspaper to find out, right?
About ten minutes later, her interview questions started to become more normal, and Shiraba Aoki thought that was normal.
“Teacher Bai Ma wrote a book like No Longer Human at such a young age. I guess his life must not have been easy, right?”
Hakuba Aoki briefly mentioned that he was an orphan, which was not shameful, but he did not say anything else about his personal situation.
The third question.
“Do the three views of the protagonist in Mr. Bai Ma’s book represent you, Mr. Bai Ma? Do you think they are correct?”
“Of course it’s wrong, it’s just an artistic creation.”
The female reporter took note, but what was the content?
【Teacher Hakuba Aoki admitted that the three views in the book were written based on his personal thoughts.】
Is this true for all journalists?
Fortunately, Hakuba Aoki didn’t see what was written in the other party’s notebook.
Last question.
“Teacher Hakuba Aoki, what are your plans for your life in the future?”
“Write more books, fulfill my dream of becoming a writer, and bring more and better books to everyone.”
On the notebook –
[This is not the last work of Mr. Bai Ma. You can still see more works of Mr. Bai Ma! ]Still exaggerating and distorting the facts?
“Excuse me Mr. Baiba, we just want to interview you for these few sentences.”
“Okay, let’s just say goodbye then.”
After the two journalists from the other side left.
Baiba Qingmu didn’t move, he pinched his chin and felt something was wrong the more he thought about it.
“I always feel that the report of another newspaper is more worthy of attention, right?”
“How did the reporter from this newspaper come to the conclusion that I was going to die? Damn it! I have to get to the bottom of this!”
Baiba Qingmu’s mood suddenly became bad.
He dragged his limping leg and began to walk towards home with big strides.
And at this time.
Another incredible thing happened.
When Hakuba Aoki walked to the zebra crossing with traffic lights.
There are exactly fifteen seconds left.
He was ready to cross the road without thinking.
People have already walked through the right lane.
When to the left.
After all, his leg was injured, so there is no need to mention his walking speed. The key point is that neuralgia is sometimes very inexplicable.
In other words, as soon as he walked to the left lane, his face couldn’t help but reveal a distortion of pain.
Five seconds left.
The pain in his legs made him stop.
He held on, ready to let the moment pass after a brief pause.
His left side.
“drop–!”
Suddenly, a long horn from a private car was heard.
This is just a small episode.
But the problem is…
An emergency occurred!
The two reporters did not walk too far. They stopped when they heard the horn and were about to turn and change lanes. When they looked towards the zebra crossing.
It was obvious that the boy walked in front of a car and stopped suddenly?
“Masaka!”
After the female reporter and the male photographer looked at each other, both of them revealed some kind of unimaginable joy.
“Is that Mr. Hakuba?”
“Why did Mr. Baiba suddenly stop in the driveway and not move… No, he suddenly stopped in front of a car driving beside him and didn’t move?”
Does that mean!
“Zisha?!”
“Hurry, hurry, take pictures, take pictures, big event, big event!”
Hakuba Aoki will experience the baptism of a joint effort between the two newspapers.
The whole society will also face this kind of news bombardment that only people who “study journalism” can exaggerate to a certain extreme abstractness.
The simple matter of publishing a book and making it a best-seller will then undergo the most unimaginable turning point.
Chapter 36 News bombards the whole society! A famous old man who won the Nobel Prize commented on me? I really didn’t mean to be self-deprecating! (Old version)
The emergency did not refer to these two reporters.
That’s another matter!
The most explosive thing.
Baiba Qingmu just raised his head and was about to cross the road when he saw a figure running towards him from the opposite side.
He blinked and confirmed the situation.
My sight has become higher?!
‘Fuck, I was carried on someone’s back?’
That’s right!
When he looked down at the person carrying him, the expression on his face at that moment could only be described as shock.
The girl with silver hair and green eyes is almost the tallest person of her age.
She is about 1.78 meters tall, but she carried herself, who is 1.8 meters tall, on her back in one breath.
The girl that Baiba Aoki is most familiar with and also the most unfamiliar in his life.
Didn’t Saki Kawasaki have class today?
Or did she just happen to be coming to school from her home at this time and cross the road here to go to school?
Anyway!
She suddenly ran over and carried me on her back, ignoring the strange looks from all the passers-by around her.
I carried it on my back in one breath.
Then he slowly let go of himself. To be honest, Kawasaki’s physical strength is really good.
But now…
“Thank you for carrying me on your back.” Hakuba Aoki’s face was red. Can you believe that a girl carried him across the street? “But I don’t understand, Kawasaki, why did you do this?”
“Aren’t you upset again?”
Hakuba Aoki was shocked at first, but then his eyes turned and he suddenly realized the most important thing.
“Wait, did you see any news about me?”
“You still know, Bai Ma-san.” Kawasaki showed a strange smile, but there was a strange color in his eyes, “I think I don’t need to go to school today. Come on, I didn’t expect that Bai Ma you would choose to become a traditional writer, and you…”
“Did you bring that newspaper?”
Shiraba Aoki no longer cares about Kawasaki Saki’s changes. He just wants to find out as quickly as possible what is going on with the other report that exposes him.
Kawasaki was also stunned for a second.
The next moment he took off his backpack and took out the newspaper.
Haruta and Machida contacted the school leaders, and when they learned that Shiraba Aoki had asked for leave, they went straight to Shiraba Aoki’s rental house.
But it doesn’t matter that the two of them are gone, the publishing house is still operating normally.
The report data of “No Longer Human” was also announced on the official website as soon as possible.
In society.
Many people are paying attention to this matter.
Online.
“No Longer Human has sold nearly 10,000 copies?”
“Are you kidding me? When did traditional novels become comparable to today’s light novels?”
“And this is just four days of data. Even the great writers of light novels can’t reach this level.”
“Oh my god, he’s famous! Teacher Baiba is really famous!”
“After all, this traditional novel really has the flavor of the last era. It has the right writing style and depth, not to mention that Mr. Bai Ma is actually a high school student.”
“High school student? What do you mean? Isn’t the author of this obviously autobiographical novel an old man?”
“Who told you that? Didn’t you read the report from a news agency headquartered in Chiba?”
“A high school student can write a traditional novel of this level?! That’s so fucking awesome!!!”
A lot of people are discussing it online.
But the forum that was previously dedicated to reviewing novels was completely in an uproar because of that report.
“Self-sacrifice, self-sacrifice again. Why do all the more powerful traditional writers have to be so desperate that they have to commit suicide?”
“The key is that Mr. Bai Ma is still so young. I’m really curious why he thinks that way.”
“Why do you think that? Didn’t you read the report? He’s such a young new writer of traditional novels, and his book received… um, let me think about it, it seems to be a sudden praise from another Japanese writer?”
“On Twitter?”
“Yes, it caused an uproar in the literary world at the time, and now it’s even more of a fuss because of this reply.”
“Nonsense! Anyone with rich reading experience can understand the essence of that book. Apart from the fact that the story is too depressing for a novel, it actually expresses Zisha’s emotions vividly. It’s simply terrifying!”
These readers all discussed similar things, but there is only one core reason. In addition to the core and quality of the book itself, the more crucial reason is the report.
The report opens with a super eye-catching headline.
This newspaper doesn’t report on anything else, and no one knows how big the background of the news agency behind this report is. They even knew the sales data of their own novels in advance.
Comes into view.
——
[Chiba City has produced a truly new traditional novel writer for the first time in history. With his excellent writing style and incredible traditional novel core, he has taken the top spot on the list of traditional novel new books of the year! ]This is a list of novels created spontaneously by readers in this world.
Another point is that the article mentions an old man named Tokugawa, but he doesn’t seem to be the same one from the previous life.
[This book has achieved an astonishing sales volume of nearly 10,000 copies in just four days! ][After investigation by our news agency, the book’s solid depth and quality made readers feel as if they were back in the traditional novel environment of ten years ago.]【Mr. Tokugawa, the traditional Japanese writer who won the Nobel Prize for Literature five years ago, even mentioned this book the day before yesterday, and once said that the author of this book might be the next great figure in modern Japan! 】
【I hope to be the next writer who is most likely to revive the traditional atmosphere of the heyday of Neon.】
This was preceded by a praise of Shiraba Aoki’s novels.
The boy was not surprised. This was too normal. Dazai Osamu was a very famous writer in Japan in his previous life. This was all very normal.
But suddenly something went wrong below.
[It is said that Hakuba Aoki, a new traditional writer, is actually a high school student. 】
A photo was suddenly posted in the article.
Hakuba Aoki’s pupils shrank instantly.
“I see, it was when we were in the hospital?”
In other words, when Aunt Rina misunderstood her, the door was not closed and some sick reporter outside heard the situation. They were originally going to repay her for what happened to the author of “No Longer Human”, right?
But what a coincidence.
Baiba Qingmu both frowned, things were going too smoothly.
Even he guessed in his heart what the content of this article was.
Read on.
[To be honest, this news agency is also very shocked. It is unbelievable that such a traditional novel was written by a high school student in Chiba City.][After being notified by our newspaper, Mr. Tokugawa was also very shocked, and the following paragraph is also his evaluation. ]Those words are——
[“Such a young boy is actually going to follow the same path as us old guys?”]A photo of an old man frowning also appeared in the newspaper.
[“The essence of this book has made me see the like-minded people I once shared.” The old man’s speech was very long, and here are the key words: “I can’t say what’s good about this book. To be honest, the idea of ​​this book is unprecedented. It seems to have written the word ‘sorrow’ with a completely different depth. This is a new traditional novel that my grandson suddenly discovered.”][“After reading it, I was just astonished by the beauty!”]Dazai Osamu’s value is still rising as he can be said to have been spoken of in this world by a Nobel Prize winner.
More importantly,
[“Not to mention that I can see that the author of this book has dangerous ideas, but essentially he hopes that after reading it, we readers can use ‘comparison’ to conclude that it is important not to be self-deprecating.”][“If I were to truly evaluate this book, it would be very obvious.”][“The author of this book, this young high school student, is very talented, but his personality flaws are also very obvious. I even saw a kind of ability that many writers do not have in Baiba Qingmu’s book, that is, his writing style is not particularly good, but it has an incredible appeal.”]Dazai Osamu is a person with extremely obvious personality flaws.
His writing is indeed infectious, and some even say that it is fortunate that Dazai Osamu restrained himself in writing this book about his own suicide, as it would have been a book to persuade others to commit suicide.
The consequences would be disastrous.
To this day, many people still comment online that it’s okay to read any Japanese novel, but Dazai Osamu’s “No Longer Human” is an absolutely terrible book and you should definitely not read it, it’s useless.
[“That kind of infectiousness is not good. Although I know that it is this infectiousness that makes me see the literary skills of this young student Baiba Qingmu, fortunately he restrained himself in writing it. Otherwise, not only would I not recommend this book, I would even tell you not to buy it.”]So Dazai Osamu was really a ruthless person back then. Before he died, he didn’t even mention writing a book to persuade others to follow him, otherwise he would have been infamous for all eternity.
There is no further evaluation of this old man Tokugawa later, but he is really amazing, and his comments are exactly the same as those of writers who evaluated Dazai Osamu in the same period in the previous life.
[This news agency must express one point. What Mr. Tokugawa said is that this teacher Hakuba is really strange. Why would he want to die at such a young age? He even wrote such a protagonist and such a novel that goes from extreme thoughts to extreme endings.]【This is what our news agency learned after four days of investigation.】
Although they posted the footage of Hakuba Aoki being scolded by Auntie Miura Rina.
Even though they fabricated the facts, they certainly didn’t investigate for four days.
But in fact.
[Shiraba Aoki, a Japanese from the East, wrote the most traditional novels with the flavor of the Japanese era, and his life was also extremely complicated.][Rumor has it that Mr. Shiraba Aoki’s parents came from Dongguo to start a business, and eventually died in a car accident. The boy was left with only his sister, who was also seriously ill due to the car accident. According to our news agency’s investigation, she seems to be hospitalized now. Mr. Shiraba once relied on the only government subsidy and part-time jobs to make a living. ][At such a young age, Mr. Hakuba Aoki must have had a hard time bearing such a burden. Perhaps this situation inspired him to write this book? ][I think you have already guessed the reason why he wants to commit suicide.]You just guessed that my life was hard and you couldn’t get over it?
Baiba Qingmu’s emotions gradually calmed down.
One thing I want to mention is that there was one time when he really couldn’t get over it, and he couldn’t even refute the news agency on this point.
There was a paragraph at the end of the news agency that made Hakuba Aoki’s eyes widen. He was shocked, but what shocked him was not his own suicide.
[Shiraba Aoki has obtained permanent immigration rights in Japan, and he doesn’t even need to change his nationality. To be honest, this publishing house doesn’t understand this either.][Although I learned from interviewing some people that Mr. Baiba has foreign debts, in Japan, unless Mr. Baiba’s parents borrowed foreign debts from the East, as long as he does not inherit the inheritance left by his parents, he does not need to repay the foreign debts.][But the question is, did Mr. Hakuba inherit it? But what kind of inheritance would make him choose to inherit it despite the foreign debt? Moreover, Mr. Hakuba Aoki has not paid off the debt after inheriting it, so he lives in misery. This is something that our news agency cannot understand. ][More importantly, according to our investigation, the debt collection company said that Mr. Hakuba Aoki has never paid off much of this foreign debt, and the interest has even compounded to an unimaginable degree. But this seems even more strange? ]Later, the news agency couldn’t figure out these strange things, and they finally expressed an idea.
[In this case, it is not surprising that Mr. Hakuba Aoki wrote this book. We believe that this is not the only time he suddenly chose to commit suicide in the hospital. He may have such a situation in the past and even in the future. ][We personally hope that Mr. Hakuba can live well. After all, with his level, as Mr. Tokugawa said, the traditional literary world of Japan will definitely be taken over by young people like him in the future. Who knows, he may even get the “next Nobel Prize” that Mr. Tokugawa himself said.]The report finally ended.
The book is a total hit in Japan!
Hakuba Aoki ignored Kawasaki’s scrutinizing look and took him back to the rental house.
Turn on your TV.
Neon’s official Chiba TV station even reported the popularity of its book “No Longer Human”.
It also implicitly mentioned that the officials are worried about their own sand problem.
Hakuba Aoki was not so shocked that he could not accept it. Instead, he was incredibly calm in front of Kawasaki.
He even held the newspaper in one hand and was lost in strange thoughts.
This is the source of thinking.
“Yes, I don’t seem to have received any inheritance from my parents, and they definitely didn’t take out a loan from Dongda…”
“I shouldn’t have to pay back my debts here, right?”
For the first time, Hakuba Aoki realized something terrible.
The foreign debt company has never even used violence to collect debts from him, and even though he clearly owes a huge amount of debt, they have only come to collect debts once every week when he was a child, but now they only come once every three months.
And even if I only paid back 10,000 yen, they would just laugh it off and leave?
It’s as if they just want themselves to remember it, but they don’t care at all whether they remember it or not.
‘There is a problem, it must be a big problem!’
The exaggerated reports in the newspapers of this news agency no longer mattered. Baiba Aoki actually got important information concerning himself from this turning point.
This is extremely incredible.
Although the boy knew what was going to happen next, he would probably be in trouble because of this kind of report.
The Nobel Prize winner is really…
Chapter 37 Kawasaki’s recognition! Isn’t the status of traditional Japanese writers ridiculously high? (Old version)
Hakuba Aoki would definitely investigate anything that he couldn’t figure out.
This was also the first time that Kawasaki came to the boy’s home. At this moment, her eyes were extremely complicated.
She never knew that Hakuba Aoki’s life could be so difficult.
She used to think that the boy committed suicide at the restaurant where he worked at the time simply because he was an orphan and could not survive due to the foreign debt rumored in the school.
Now that I think about it, there are a lot of unexpected things happening to Bai Ma Qing Mu.
“Shiraba Aoki-san, do you have anything else to explain?”
Hakuba Aoki relaxed his frown and turned to look at the girl who was questioning him.
This time.
“I’ll say it again, Kawasaki-san, I have never thought of suicide! This report is completely false by this news agency!”
He recounted his experiences with Kasumigaoka Utaha, and showed the scratches on his arm, which have now healed.
There was surprise in the girl’s eyes, but at the same time there was obvious distrust.
Hakuba Aoki also shook his head and sighed.
What happened in the restaurant was just a coincidence. The gas leak was entirely the chef’s fault. He had really explained it to Kawasaki countless times.
“You don’t have to distrust me. I’ll tell you again that I was so sleepy that I fell asleep. The chef caused the gas leak himself. Fortunately, there was no open flame at the time, otherwise I would have been killed.”
Baiba Aoki is still scared. It doesn’t matter whether it was a misunderstanding or not. The chef almost killed him.
Kawasaki Saki’s expression didn’t change, but she was actually wavering. The problem was…
“So the so-called suicide in the hospital reported in the newspaper was just a misunderstanding by your Aunt Miura Rina?”
“Of course. My books have been praised by a famous Japanese Nobel Prize winner. I am a writer who is 100% going to be a big hit. I want to die? Am I a idiot?”
Kawasaki was still confused when the unique curse words of the Eastern Great Country came out.
She is a person who doesn’t play games or socialize online at all, and she doesn’t even know what the word means.
“What does Shabi mean?”
“A word used by Dongguk to praise oneself for being smart.”
Baiba Qingmu was just making up nonsense.
Kawasaki nodded, as if he had learned something.
“But you don’t want to die, why do you brag about your intelligence?”
“No, you are Masa…” Hakuba Aoki was unhappy about the foreign debt and the misunderstanding, and he even wanted to say that word subconsciously, but when he looked up and saw the other person’s worried expression, he had to smile bitterly.
“I’m sorry, I lied to you, Kawasaki-san.”
“Shabi and Baka are similar, pure insults.”
Saki Kawasaki’s eyes changed immediately. She realized that the boy was just trying to ignore her and even wanted to scold her.
“…Too much!”
“…” Hakuba Aoki was silent. He looked at the girl looking at him again, “Forget it, Kawasaki-san, I really don’t want to commit suicide. Do you believe it?”
The girl was silent.
Then Hakuba Aoki felt that the other party would definitely refute something.
Saki Kawasaki breathed a sigh of relief and then said something unbelievable.
“I believe you really don’t want to commit suicide.”
“Huh?” Baiba Qingmu looked up in shock. “You actually believed it? You didn’t believe it before, why do you believe it now? This shouldn’t be the case.”
“because……”
The girl is actually very sensible. She works to reduce the burden on her family…she is already mentally mature.
Kawasaki’s eyes were a little complicated, but the words he said made Hakuba Aoki understand why.
“My family is not well off.”
“I won’t say anything about your qualifications, Mr. Bai Ma, but I can see your ability to write books. Even Mr. Tokugawa, who won the Nobel Prize, praised you for your ability…”
She took a deep breath.
“I think it’s just like what you said. If you write a few high-quality traditional novels in the future, or if you write light novels as a traditional novel writer as a gimmick on the Internet, like the video I saw by chance, you can make a lot of money.”
“Why would you want to kill yourself?”
The most important thing is actually the memories of the past two days in Kawasaki.
As far as I can remember, Baiba Qingmu has never shown any signs of slacking off at work, and he has always been extremely responsible at work.
Such a serious person is more like someone who takes responsibility for his own life.
According to legend, committing suicide is the greatest crime punishable by hell.
In fact, she didn’t believe that the boy once wanted to die as reported in the news.
“It’s rare…” Baiba Qingmu also felt relaxed. After thinking for a while, he even said, “Then Kawasaki, are you going to school today? It’s too late now.”
“well?!”
Kawasaki also walked up to the sofa where Shiraba Aoki was sitting, and she sat down next to the boy.
She looked thoughtful.
“Speaking of which, Hakuba-san, today should be your day to go to the publishing house, right?”
“How do you know?”
“I found this online. It’s the post-signing schedule of a writer named Fuzugawa.”
Kawasaki’s face turned a little red, which actually meant that after reading the report, she paid close attention to the other party.
“Oh.” Hakuba Aoki didn’t think much about it. He just nodded calmly, “But the fact that you don’t go to school… forget it, it doesn’t matter.”
The boy stood up suddenly.
“Kawasaki-san, I’m grateful that you took care of me when you used to work part-time, so you’re giving me a ‘free’ lunch.”
The girl’s face suddenly turned as red as a monkey’s butt.
Baiba Qingmu just waved his hand!
“Come on, it’s my turn to treat you to a delicious meal. Let’s go to the publishing house now. I want to see if I can get an advance on the publishing fee.”
So sudden!
This thought flashed through Saki Kawasaki’s mind, but at the same time, she was not as talkative or overthinking as others.
He actually nodded in agreement?
“Okay, let’s go together.”
Baiba Qingmu was stunned for a moment.
“Kawasaki-san, you are so rude.”
“When you ate lunch I treated you to before, I saw that you were quite rude.”
The two people looked at each other.
There was no laughing together like the boy and Kasumigaoka.
They just gave each other the same smile.
It can be seen that there is a sense of distance in their social interactions, but strangely, they seem to be very familiar with each other.
This is entirely due to the experience of working together.
After that, the two set off.
During this period, Hakuba Aoki also deliberately reminded Kasumigaoka Utaha.
Line sent the message directly.
Shiyu actually replied immediately?
Shiyu: Aoki-kun, have you seen the news? The school is in an uproar.
Aoki:? , true or false?!
Shiyu: Why would I lie to you? You probably don’t know what your class is like. Now many people are asking for your autograph like crazy, and some people have inexplicably set up a fan club for you.
Hakuba Aoki was stunned.
Saki Kawasaki might be familiar with the boy, and she used to stare at him, including watching what he was doing.
At this time, she tilted her head to look at the message on the phone in his hand.
“…” Kawasaki Saki thought about this sentence. She was very sharp-minded and reminded the other party at this moment, “Shirama-san, in fact, the status of traditional novel authors in Japan is very high. Our classmates should have suddenly admired you.”
“But it’s too unbelievable, isn’t it?”
Baiba Aoki knew the situation in his previous life. The status of traditional novelists in Japan was like you suddenly becoming a well-known entrepreneur.
What’s more, the people in Japan are even a little strange. Not only do they equate this status with that of entrepreneurs, they have always inexplicably longed for this kind of literati.
Haven’t you seen how many female readers Dazai Osamu had throughout his life? In the end, he made an appointment to commit suicide with a female reader he had never met before.
This really reflects the status of traditional novelists in Japan.
“But it is true in Neon.”
Baiba Aoki didn’t even look up at Kawasaki’s expression. At this moment, the girl’s eyes also contained incredible emotions.
She actually admired Shiraba Aoki’s writing skills more, another complicated emotion… maybe that’s how she thought of traditional writers in her heart.
“One more thing.” Kawasaki Saki thought about it seriously, and she really thought so, “Shiraba-san, we have known each other for four or five years. Can I call you Aoki-kun?”
“you?!”
This time, Hakuba Aoki looked up at the other person.
He is not stupid.
The way Saki Kawasaki looked at herself was completely different from the past.
“Okay, is it okay for me to call you Shashi?”
“no.”
Saki Kawasaki suddenly laughed.
The tone changed.
“It’s a lie.”
You must be kidding, right?
But Kawasaki, do you know how cold your joke is?
“Okay Shashi.”
“Yes, Aoki-kun.”
Continue to communicate with Kasumigaoka Utaha on the phone.
The other party seemed very interested in reporting the situation in the school to Hakuba Aoki.
In her words – “Aoki-kun, if you suddenly come back to school now, I tell you, your desk might be filled with love letters for the first time in your life, and the number must be incredible.”
“Oh.” Baiba Qingmu didn’t know how to respond to this sentence.
The more he thought about it, the more trouble he found.
The newspapers clearly exaggerated their reports about Zisha.
As a result, what Kasumigaoka conveyed to her now was not the concern expressed by these classmates.
What kind of love letter is this? This is too neon!
Chapter 38 Is it too good to be a traditional writer? Kawasaki Saki, what the hell is wrong with you? (Old version)
What was the point that Hakuba Aoki didn’t expect?
The report seemed to have exaggerated his plan to commit suicide, but in essence it brought him an unimaginable gain and a character that was inherently recognized by all Japanese people.
That’s what everyone is discussing online right now –
“Oh my god, Mr. Hakuba Aoki is so amazing. I watched the morning news and our Japanese officials said that even in this situation, Mr. Hakuba has survived to this day. He is so independent!”
“Not only that, among us Japanese, there is no one like him. He has gone through such a life experience, but he can still work to support himself, go to school, and write such a high-quality book.”
“Awesome, really awesome!”
“We have a saying here that if a traditional novelist is not romantic and self-disciplined, he is not considered a great traditional novelist…”
The person who made this comment couldn’t help but say a second sentence.
“Teacher Hakuba is so young, yet so strong and independent. I think he might be even more romantic than Mr. Tokugawa when he was young.”
“Damn, it feels so good to think about it. This old man Tokugawa not only praised Mr. Hakuba, but I remember there was a weird sentence in that article. Now I understand what moderation means. This old man has no shame.”
“Hahahahahaha, the fire of the book is back to the fire. I think this young man, Mr. Baiba, is going to be so happy now, right?”
The heated discussions online don’t count.
Hakuba Aoki was helped by Kawasaki and walked to the street.
At this moment, it seemed that the female reporter who interviewed him in the morning also made an effort.
Hakuba Aoki even saw many people holding another newspaper and looking up at him while reading it on the street.
Do Japanese people still read newspapers?
To be honest, newspapers have disappeared in Dongguk.
In Neon, you can often see people selling and buying newspapers.
And this is a newspaper from a certain news agency that I have never seen before.
Kawasaki was very smart and thought of the key. She guessed that it must also contain information about Shiraba-san.
So she quickly helped Baiba Aoki to sit on a chair, and then she quickly ran to buy a newspaper.
That’s the free time.
Baima Qingmu was already confused by the harassment from passers-by.
He could see people who were obviously college age, and several girls were running towards him.
“Hey, hey, you are Mr. Hakuba Aoki, right?”
“Wow, teacher, you look quite handsome now, don’t you?”
“You are from the East Country and you are living in Japan. Teacher, you are so lucky to be able to survive. You are amazing.”
Several girls seem to be very outgoing.
Baiba Qingmu was still in a daze, but they kept talking.
“Teacher, you didn’t give up and live despite that experience, so why are you so depressed that you committed suicide in the hospital now?”
“And you were so upset that you wanted to commit suicide on the road this morning?”
A girl even sat next to Hakuba Aoki and put her arm around his shoulders?
“Teacher Bai Ma, what do you think of me? Do you want me to be your girlfriend? You have such a hard life, you must have never been in love, right? I am an experienced person.”
Is it serious to have been through many battles?
Not only was Baiba Qingmu shocked, but he also looked at the other person with a strange look.
“this…”
“Your readers, No Longer Human is quite good. You must be using those words to make us think that we should not go to Zisha, right? I understand it all.”
“Okay, then this reader, are you being too casual?”
“What do you mean by casual?” The female college student actually showed an expression of admiration. She was not angry at Baiba Qingmu’s words. “This is not casual. If my parents knew that I was dating you, they would have to support me with all their strength. Your debts are nothing. My family is rich!”
The other female companions suddenly became unhappy.
“Xiangli, what are you talking about? My family is not bad, okay?”
“Hua Ye, what are you talking about? My mother is the CEO of a listed company!”
“What are you doing? Are you trying to steal Teacher Hakuba?”
For no apparent reason, the three girls started quarreling in front of Hakuba Aoki.
This scene really shocked Baiba Aoki.
The romanticism of traditional novelists is no longer romanticism, it is simply given for nothing.
Maybe they mean to support me?
On the street side.
Saki Kawasaki had just come out with a newspaper, and she saw this situation that made her frown at a glance.
“Those guys…”
In her heart, she admired Shiraba Aoki a little bit, but these guys probably did it simply because they thought it was cool to “support a traditional young writer”, right?
She walked back quickly.
“Aoki-kun, you…” Kawasaki Saki wanted to say something, and finally mustered up the courage to say, “Did they confess to you in public?”
The three girls suddenly stopped quarreling.
At this time, they turned their heads and looked over.
“Aoki-kun? Could it be that you and Hakuba-sensei are very close?!”
Kawasaki also frowned. What could go wrong with her relationship with the boy? Why did these people’s tone start to change?
“Aoki-kun, we still have to go to the publishing house. We don’t have time to waste here.”
But Saki Kawasaki is very smart, she knows how to quickly change the subject.
As soon as these words were spoken, the women immediately thought of the problem with the publishing house.
“Teacher Baiba, are you still going to the publishing house? Then we are disturbing your serious business. Sorry.”
Is this an apology?
It seems that the Japanese have a somewhat morbid worship of traditional writers.
Baiba Qingmu waved his hands and chatted with a few girls for a few words. They let him go and left.
But before leaving, one person asked for an autograph.
In fact, they don’t really like Hakuba Aoki that much, but the experience of the youth has given them the impression that “the other party must be very responsible and hardworking”. Coupled with the evaluation of Mr. Tokugawa, it’s really the enthusiasm of chasing after the young celebrity on the Internet.
A lot of Japanese girls fall for this.
On the way to the publishing house.
Saki Kawasaki felt uncomfortable no matter how she thought about it, and she didn’t know why she felt uncomfortable.
“Aoki-kun, were you secretly happy about the situation just now?”
When did Kawasaki speak so bluntly?
And the question asked is too deadly!
The boy paused.
He doesn’t lie either.
“To be honest, it is a little bit, Shashi.”
“…” The girl was silent for a moment, then immediately said something very strange, “Compared to those strange girls, Aoki-kun, you should carefully judge whether a girl is good or bad. It’s obvious that they have had many relationships, so they are definitely not girls who are serious about love and life.”
Hakuba Aoki.
He couldn’t help but ask the question he had asked Kasumigaoka Utaha before.
“Have you ever talked about Shashi before?”
“This, this kind of question!” Kawasaki blushed, but she was not the kind of person who would shy away from it. “I haven’t dated anyone yet. I haven’t met anyone I can trust.”
“What if we meet?”
“I will only identify with one person in my life.”
“I see.”
Baiba Aoki couldn’t ask any more, why? Kawasaki Saki’s eyes became more and more strange, as if he was expressing his “like” by asking such a private matter to a girl.
But don’t let this girl misunderstand, otherwise it will be difficult to end.
Kawasaki and Hakuba stopped talking.
During this period, Kasumigaoka also expressed his willingness to accompany the boy to the publishing house.
During this time of progress.
Saki Kawasaki’s face was strangely red.
And isn’t it a bit too obvious that he would peek at Hakuba Aoki’s profile from time to time?
“I can’t…”
The boy swallowed.
“I accidentally, in a trance, suddenly… Did I make Kawasaki think too much?”
Can’t it?
Chapter 39: The first place in the traditional novel election? My parents’ company may have something to say. (Old version)
What’s on your mind isn’t what’s most important.
As the two walked side by side, Hakuba Aoki also took the time to read the newspaper of this family.
His face became darker and darker.
“Aoki-kun?”
Kawasaki was a little nervous because the boy next to him seemed to be in a bad mood.
That shouldn’t be right, right?
“The Baima surname was left by our Dongguo ancestors anyway. How could this newspaper claim that my ancestors were Japanese based on my surname?”
This is no different from swearing, not to mention the swearing is too harsh.
“Shashi, you misunderstood me when I was crossing the road this morning, and they published it in the newspaper? You said I was going to die?!”
Baiba Qingmu is also feeling annoyed now.
Saying that you want to commit suicide every day is really too much of a hassle for yourself.
Not to mention the content of the above report, was this how you answered this morning?
“Aoki-kun.” Kawasaki Saki thought for a moment before giving her opinion. “After all, you are now famous because of this book. This publishing house is just trying to take advantage of the popularity. It would be strange if they didn’t say that. Just get used to it.”
“……kindness.”
I’m already very used to it!
What can I do if I’m not used to it?
On the way to the publishing house, the two men unexpectedly met Editor-in-Chief Haruta and his colleague.
“Hakuba-sensei?!”
Machida Sonoko was very excited. It was hard for her to imagine that she saw Hakuba Aoki on the road.
Editor-in-Chief Haruta was answering a call on his cell phone, and his face was filled with shock until this moment.
When he saw Hakuba Aoki, he quickly hung up the phone.
“Teacher Bai Ma, you…”
It must be the kind of question of “whether it is one’s own sand or not”. Baiba Qingmu is really helpless.
“I am going to say this officially this time, Chief Editor Haruta, Editor Machida, I, Shiraba Aoki, have never thought of suicide from the beginning to the end. You who are engaged in literature should know that the stories in that book are just stories.”
Is that so?
Machida was still somewhat skeptical, but Editor-in-Chief Haruta suddenly smiled, and his expression even looked a little… strange?
His eyes were actually fixed on the girl Kawasaki.
“Well, I believe you, Mr. Hakuba.”
“?” Baiba Qingmu was a little bit unconvinced. Shouldn’t the normal progress be made after questioning himself several times before being sure?
“It seems that even though Kasumi Shiko-sensei is gone, there are still some pretty girls around Hakuba-sensei.”
Machida Sonoko looked at the editor-in-chief beside her in surprise, and then she, a woman in her thirties, also showed a meaningful smile at this moment.
“That’s right. If Kasumi Shiko-sensei knew about your situation, Hakuba-sensei, would she be sad?”
What the hell are you talking about!
Baiba Qingmu complained a few words in his heart, and then he rolled his eyes and finally understood what the two people were thinking.
A romantic writer?
“Let’s stop joking here. You should completely believe that I don’t have such thoughts, right?”
“Of course.” The two publishing editors nodded at the same time.
It was Haruta who brought up the more important matter first.
“Teacher Baiba, I have to tell you one thing. Perhaps because of Mr. Tokugawa’s praise, your book “No Longer Human” has now been included in this year’s new traditional novel competition by the official organization of the Japanese literary world.”
“There is such a thing?!”
Baiba Qingmu’s mood suddenly became much better at this moment. This is a general election of traditional novels!
Most of them are representatives of the establishment of official cultural departments.
If that is the case.
“Editor-in-Chief Chuntian, what do you think will be the result of my book being selected?”
“How is it?” Old Chuntian smiled slightly, his eyes filled with more confidence than the young author, “I think Mr. Baiba doesn’t understand the value of the Nobel Prize. Let me put it this way, the election in the traditional literary world is not like the selection and voting that we do in light novels.”
He actually carried “No Longer Human” in his arms?
Hold up this book.
“The traditional novel community has included various works in the election. After all, they are from the official Ministry of Culture and have already summarized the process and the final results.”
He smiled happily.
“Congratulations, Mr. Hakuba Aoki, you are the first in this new traditional novel election!”
That’s great!
Baiba Qingmu does not care about higher fame, but one thing is that if he becomes famous, this book will bring more benefits.
“In that case, should I be there in time to receive the award?”
“Of course, the time is set for Thursday afternoon next week. Teacher Bai Ma must be there, and the TV station will also broadcast the entire election.”
Machida Sonoko couldn’t help but say a few words.
“Teacher Bai Ma, please don’t take it lightly. You probably don’t know that after Neon entered a new era, the entire traditional literature has been in a very obvious downward trend. Many people have embarked on the path of creating ‘light novels’.”
“In fact, your novel is our Neon’s true savior. If you keep up this level in the future, then to be honest, you will not only be the leader of Neon’s traditional literature, but the government will probably give you a hand in the next Nobel Prize.”
In fact, it doesn’t matter whether Bai Ma is a Japanese or not. The key is that he is now a person with permanent immigration rights, which is equivalent to a half-special Japanese immigrant.
An unusual light flashed in Hakuba Aoki’s eyes.
He suddenly asked.
“If I have permanent immigration rights, Editor-in-Chief Springfield, you are old, do you know what the reason might be?”
Editor-in-Chief Haruta was still waiting for the young man, Hakuba Aoki, to become extremely excited, but he did not expect him to suddenly ask this.
“Permanent immigration rights, that is, permanent residency rights, right?”
He suddenly realized something.
“Yes, Mr. Baiba, you are only 17 years old. You have been able to live in Neon for a long time. This is not in compliance with the regulations.”
Kawasaki couldn’t help but interject at this time.
“Uncle, you can’t say that. Aoki-kun is a high school student in Neon after all.”
“Aoki-kun?” Haruta’s smile became even weirder, and he continued to speak until Kawasaki blushed. “In theory, it’s possible, but I guessed correctly that Mr. Hakuba went through another round of high school, right? Then he can’t easily get the opportunity to stay because of the student status issue. In theory, he has to apply for a second Neon resident visa.”
The old man slowly understood what Baiba Qingmu was thinking at this time, and there was a strange look in his eyes.
“Teacher Baiba, you have never been asked about this by civil servants in Japan, right?”
He didn’t wait for the boy to answer and told him what he knew.
“It’s not difficult to obtain immigration rights in Japan. Mr. Baiba, you haven’t obtained Japanese citizenship, right? That makes sense. The East Kingdom doesn’t allow people to have two citizenships.”
“Then there are only two situations left.”
“The first is that you meet Japan’s immigration requirements, such as having enough assets to prove that you are not coming to Japan to work or cause trouble, and you have lived in Japan for more than ten years, including working time.”
The old man shook his head.
“But this doesn’t match your experience when you were 17. Although I guessed that you came to Neon when you were young, Mr. Baiba, you should have returned to Dongdaguo after your parents got into trouble, right? It doesn’t make up the entire ten years.”
So he gave his guess, which was the most likely one.
“Teacher Bai Ma, one of your parents should meet this requirement, and you should inherit their assets. Theoretically, if you were born in Neon when you were young, or before the age of three, Neon would register you at that time. It would be considered as a blessing from your parents, and you wouldn’t have any visa issues in the future.”
“But the key point is that your parents’ assets cannot just be a string of numbers. There must be a physical property registered in Japan, which can be regarded as a half-local Japanese industrial company.”
It’s correct, all of them are correct!
A serious look appeared in Hakuba Aoki’s eyes, and he thought about the things he had not cared about in the past.
“My parents started a business at that time, and the company itself was registered and established in Japan.”
“That means they have worked and lived in Japan before, which is in line with the ten-year rule. Isn’t that a rubbish company?”
If so, they must have left a will to make me the direct heir.
And if it’s like this.
There is a most incredible guess possible!
‘Is this company valuable, or did they leave themselves unimaginable wealth? So the so-called inheritance will was directly effective, because the value was so great that at that time, the lawyer couldn’t ask an eight-year-old child whether he wanted the inheritance, right? But wasn’t this company also mortgaged to the place where the loan was made?’
I feel so miserable that I can’t pay back the loan. Have I misunderstood my parents?
besides!
‘There is something wrong with the loan company. There must be something wrong. I have to find out!’
At this point, in addition to becoming a writer, Shiraba Aoki’s life is about to experience a second major turning point!
Chapter 40: Housekeeper? The strange Shura atmosphere? (Old version)
After several people communicated, Chief Editor Haruta was very happy to advance Baiba Aoki’s royalties, and even gave him money far exceeding the “sales volume of 10,000 copies”.
In his words –
“Teacher Bai Ma, you don’t know that these days, the few publishing houses specializing in traditional literature are not making any money, and there are no outstanding traditional novelists.”
“You are now the top star of our publishing house under the umbrella of Fuzukawa. As long as you are still alive, keep working hard. After you win the Newcomer Award, you can work hard to win a real literary award in the future. Let me put it this way, I, Chuntian, will have something to brag about in my life. You can spend this money. If it’s not enough, just ask me for it. I am still the third largest shareholder of Fuzukawa, so don’t worry!”
I didn’t realize that the old editor-in-chief Haruta is also a shareholder of Busei Kawana. No wonder he does things this way and even gets the inside information of the traditional rookie novel election in advance.
“Let’s say goodbye here. Now that we can see that you are okay, Mr. Baiba, let’s go back and prepare for the election.”
Chuntian was about to leave immediately, but then he considered another matter.
“Teacher Bai Ma, do you care about the false reports from those two newspapers?”
Hakuba Aoki shook his head indifferently.
“I understand the logic. It is precisely because of their level of coverage that my reputation has increased. It is also a way for your library to increase its revenue.”
“It’s great that Mr. Hakuba can understand.” Haruta breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Hakuba Aoki was too young and would cause unnecessary disputes with the other party. “In this case, this matter of ‘suicide’ must be resolved eventually. Mr. Hakuba, have you never committed suicide before?”
Hakuba Aoki blushed and began to stammer.
“Once?”
Chuntian’s face was expressionless for a moment, but there was a smile in his eyes.
“There’s nothing to be ashamed of. You’ve just started a great life. I’m not bragging, but Mr. Tokugawa used to be a frequent visitor to my publishing house. He was much more romantic than you when he was young. Don’t worry about having fun and being a traditional novelist. As long as the quality of your works is up to par, you, Mr. Baiba, will have an extremely brilliant life in the future.”
The old man ignored Kawasaki’s strange look. He used words to clearly tell Hakuba Aoki not to die, because if he died, he would suffer a great loss.
“Then let’s do this. After the election, while you, Mr. Bai Ma, are popular for winning the first place, our publishing house will also organize a book signing event and external interviews. We should quickly ferment the popularity brought by this event to the extreme and prevent you from being misunderstood any further.”
In this way, they finally said goodbye to each other completely.
Hakuba Aoki was standing on the street. Even though he still had problems with his legs and feet, he was very happy in his heart.
Oh my god, I finally made it. Now I’m rich!
I won’t go into details about how much he got, but I just know that Editor-in-Chief Springfield is quite generous.
Saki Kawasaki has been silently accompanying the young man. Even when she heard the old man Haruta’s nasty words of “advising on romance” at a certain moment, she felt uncomfortable in her heart, but subconsciously she thought it was normal?
It has to be said that Saki Kawasaki’s family education is really traditional, so traditional that her thinking is extremely consistent with the Japanese stereotype.
“Where are you taking me to eat?”
Rather than figuring out what his parents were doing, Hakuba Aoki had to do what he had promised.
“Let’s go to the largest four-star hotel in Chiba. I haven’t been there yet.”
“Four stars?”
Although it was something he should be happy about, Kawasaki didn’t smile at all. Instead, he stared at Hakuba Aoki’s eyes abnormally.
Hakuba Aoki’s mouth, which had been chatting, slowly stopped.
“Shaxi, why are you looking at me like that?”
Many times, life is really all about coincidence.
Or say.
“Hey, has Xiao Qingmu started cheating on Xiao Shiyu after becoming famous?”
Kasumigaoka Utaha?!
Baiba Aoki was not too surprised because he had told the other party that he was coming before. Although he had always emphasized in his messages that studying was more important, based on his understanding of the senior, he would definitely come.
Kawasaki turned his head immediately.
Utaha Kasumigaoka is wearing a vibrant school uniform and carrying a school bag in one hand. At this moment, she is holding it on her back like a hot girl, and she actually looks even more pure and sexy.
The boy also smiled.
“Shiyu, you came at the perfect time.”
One obvious point can be seen from Kawasaki’s perspective.
Baiba Aoki and this third-year senior seemed to be closer. He told her everything that had just happened, even the fact that he had carried her on his back in the morning.
as well as.
“So amazing? Aoki, your book has already been nominated as the number one traditional novel. You are so awesome!”
Kasumigaoka Utaha listened to the boy with a smile all the time, and finally gave him a thumbs up silently.
“As expected of my Aoki-kun.”
“Your Aoki? Haha, okay, Shiyu, I am also appreciated by Mr. Tokugawa, and it is thanks to Chief Editor Haruta and others.”
Hakuba Aoki was still a little modest, he scratched his head and answered.
Utaha Kasumigaoka has been staring at Saki Kawasaki, and there is an unusual color in her eyes.
It’s not even from the heart.
She spoke out.
“As expected, Aoki-kun has this ability. As a traditional writer, does he have beautiful girls around him now? Alas, the senior sister is old and ugly after all.”
“Don’t be ridiculous, Shiyu.”
Hakuba Aoki is quite used to it now.
“Let me introduce you. This is my classmate Saki Kawasaki, and also my past partner when I was working part-time.”
“Are you serious about cooperation?”
“Shiyu!!!”
“Hehe.” The girl grinned, and then greeted Kawasaki, “Meet Kasumigaoka Utaha, Aoki’s girlfriend.”
“Senior…eh?” Kawasaki was still nodding stupidly, but was startled when he heard the words.
Hakuba Aoki was immediately helpless.
“When did this happen? How come I don’t know about it? Senior Shiyu!”
“Didn’t you, my junior, confess your feelings to me at the hospital? And didn’t I agree to it at that time?”
But that’s a joke isn’t it?
Next.
The three of them slowly started chatting, and at one point they headed in the direction led by Hakuba Aoki, although Kawasaki didn’t say much in front of Kasumigaoka along the way.
They.
“Aoki, you are talking about a meal with Miss Kawasaki, and now you are bringing me here with you, a senior. Isn’t that disturbing you?”
They walked the whole way, and Hakuba Aoki was supported by Kawasaki. He didn’t notice the strangeness in Kasumigaoka’s tone.
“How could that be? Senior, you have helped me a lot. We are just having a meal together to celebrate the success of my book.”
Hakuba Aoki slowly stopped and looked up at the four-star hotel he had always wanted to visit.
“I’ve wanted to come here for a long time, and this time I can finally give it a try.”
“That kind of thing.” Kasumigaoka Utaha suddenly put away her smile. She also looked up at the photo of this hotel and continued for a long time, “Kawasaki Saki, did you choose this place?”
This sentence didn’t make Hakuba Aoki stunned, but he immediately noticed the change in the atmosphere.
Saki Kawasaki was stunned.
Then she immediately turned to look at the expressionless Kasumigaoka Utaha.
The senior suddenly became rude.
“Mr. Aoki makes money on his own ability. Even if he invites us to dinner, there’s no need to come to a place like this, right? Is there any point in being vain?”
“?” Kawasaki Saki raised her hand and pointed at herself in astonishment. “What do you mean? You actually think that I asked Hakuba Aoki to bring me to a place like this to eat? Huh?”
“Isn’t it?”
That’s not right. Baiba Qingmu only moved at this moment.
He walked to the position between the two of them.
“Shiyu, what are you doing? I told you I’ve wanted to come here for a long time, so of course I chose this place… Besides, what’s the big deal about Kawasaki’s choice? You’re going too far by saying she’s vain, she’s not that kind of person.”
“So what?” Kasumigaoka Utaha was not a very overbearing person, but perhaps because of her previous understanding of Hakuba Aoki and her selfishness, she said directly, “Hakuba Aoki, that’s your money. My family has never been to a place like a four-star hotel. How much does it cost?”
Kawasaki suddenly understood.
She immediately followed suit.
“That’s right, Aoki-kun, I wanted to say this before. We are just students. And even if we are not, your money is hard-earned. Why spend it in such an expensive place?”
“You!” Kasumigaoka Utaha realized something, “Did Aoki really choose him?”
“nonsense.”
“How can you talk like that? Besides, why didn’t you persuade him? I think I was right about you.”
“What? You suddenly called my name just now, and how did you speak? What do you mean you didn’t see me wrong?”
Kawasaki suddenly burst out with the aura of a gangster boss.
She was also suddenly unhappy with Kasumigaoka Utaha.
“Who is vain? How can you evaluate a person so directly? Does Senior Sister only rely on imagination to judge people?”
“Does it have anything to do with you?”
What a coincidence.
Both Kasumigaoka Utaha and Kawasaki Saki come from working-class families, and they are mature girls. At this moment, or at the moment before, Kawasaki just didn’t want to go to such an expensive place to spend money.
When the senior arrived, she also thought that the junior and some Kawasaki were going to a cheap restaurant to eat.
But a four star hotel?
The two of them…
The inexplicable role of the housekeeper?
How come this time it really feels like a light novel plot.
“No way, this is a strange Shura field?”
Hakuba Aoki had a blank expression on his face.
Slowly, slowly.
He suddenly smiled with relief.
Chapter 41 Me? The winner in life? (Old version)
In fact, it is quite easy to understand. The senior and Kawasaki both care about themselves. They simply think that they should not spend money recklessly after suddenly becoming rich.
And the two people’s personalities are actually completely different.
Kawasaki is a very traditional girl. She doesn’t even like to joke around. She just wanted to remind herself not to go to such a place… As for why she didn’t say anything later, it was because she saw Kasumigaoka was there, so she thought about not saying anything for now and bring it up when they get there.
Who is Kasumigaoka Utaha?
Not only does she like to joke, she is also very lively and outgoing. She really says whatever she thinks, and her personality is also more strong and mature.
She said it directly.
It must be a misunderstanding.
“alright!”
Hakuba Aoki felt annoyed by their inexplicable confrontation, and always felt that it was totally unnecessary.
“Aoki-kun?” X2
The boy shook his head.
“I know you are all doing this for my own good. Shiyu, you just misunderstood. Saki can’t be that kind of person.”
“Shiyu?”
“Shashi?”
The two girls seemed to just realize when did Baiba Aoki become so intimate with a member of the opposite sex?
The white horse and green wood suit cannot be seen.
“Anyway, let’s do this. Since you all think it’s too expensive to spend money here, let’s go somewhere else.”
Both of them smiled happily at the same time.
Can be turned.
The two looked at each other and suddenly restrained their expressions.
Originally, Baiba Qingmu thought it would be a dinner with a good atmosphere, but after the inexplicable conflict between the two people, he just finished the meal hastily and ended it.
Basically, I just randomly found a restaurant that was recommended by both of them.
“Do you like that one too?” Kawasaki looked at senior Kasumigaoka in disbelief.
“Heh.” Kasumigaoka Utaha is not one to suffer a loss. She could have talked nicely. “Does it have anything to do with you, Saki-san?”
Kawasaki’s face changed. He was not familiar with this senior. Could it be that just because he had an unnecessary conflict with her, she suddenly called him out by name?
“I just wanted to say that I like you very much, Shiyu-senpai.”
Kasumigaoka was stunned. Why didn’t the girl continue arguing with her?
Anyway.
When the meal was over, the two girls didn’t apologize to each other, at most… they actually called each other by their first names? Anyway, they seemed to be very familiar with each other, but it was just the first time they met today.
“We’re done eating, Aoki-kun, you’re still going to study that new book you mentioned, right?”
Kasumigaoka Utaha didn’t really provoke Saki, but this inexplicable sentence gave the other party a feeling that she was telling her something.
“Yes, I am also preparing to write my second book.”
“So.” Kasumigaoka Utaha lifted her hair and smiled brightly, “Senior, I won’t bother you anymore. Let’s separate now.”
Saki Kawasaki frowned.
She didn’t say that because she still wanted to be alone with Hakuba Aoki.
Be simple.
“Why, Shiyu-senpai, are you announcing on my behalf that I’m leaving Aoki-kun?”
She is a bit like Yukinoshita Yukino.
Kasumigaoka Utaha smiled at her again.
“Is there any problem? Aoki is busy with his novel, Saki-kun, you are not an ignorant girl, are you?”
Kawasaki showed an expression of admiration.
baffling!
Kawasaki left, but before leaving she glared at Kasumigaoka Utaha fiercely.
After crossing the road, the girl looked back.
The senior was still standing in the middle of the road, waving goodbye to Kawasaki, and that smile had a bit of a ‘victorious’ meaning.
“Shiyu, what on earth are you going to do?”
“You take care of me.”
“Did you take gunpowder?”
“Hey, bye.” Kasumigaoka Utaha left the young man with a beautiful back view, “Have a good rest, and wait for the next time…”
The senior came back again, and suddenly reached out and held Hakuba Aoki’s arm?
Saki Kawasaki across the road.
Her eyes changed.
There are some things that make you angrier the more you think about them, and you just can’t get over it!
Kasumigaoka Utaha was just jokingly holding each other’s arms, and just as she let go, she looked back.
Saki Kawasaki, a tall girl, looked around at the road conditions, then walked back with big strides.
then.
Hakuba Aoki’s eyes widened.
The senior sister’s eyes also became bigger.
Saki Kawasaki grabbed Hakuba Aoki’s other arm, and it seemed like she wanted to do this, and then she did it.
“Shahi…”
Hakuba Aoki opened his mouth to say something.
The senior student’s expression slowly returned to calm.
And then also in the next second.
An unexpected move? No! It was reasonable.
Shiraba Aoki only felt that his arms were being held on both sides, and when he turned his head, he could see the senior’s slightly red cheeks, as well as Kawasaki Saki’s rare smile.
She looked straight at the senior student on the other side.
The feeling on my arm disappeared.
Kasumigaoka Utaha twirled her hair with one finger and laughed non-stop, “Aoki-kun, it seems that the vixen next to you is very ignorant.”
“Before you call someone a vixen, look at yourself first, Kasumigaoka Utaha-senpai!”
“Did I talk to you? Schoolmate Saki Kawasaki.”
The two girls beside Baiba Qingmu left in the end with different thoughts.
But the boy was not at peace.
‘What is this?’
“Some kind of bonus plot that only appears in light novels?”
“Shiyu, Shaxi, why are you two back again?!”
The two girls supported Bai Ma Qingmu again, one on each side. They had just walked for a while when they remembered the boy’s leg problem.
The passers-by around were stunned.
“That young man… Hakuba Aoki-sensei?!”
“The author of No Longer Human!”
“What’s going on? Isn’t Mr. Baiba a great new traditional writer? His life is not just full of suffering?”
“It’s so miserable. I think it’s like the wife catches the mistress, and the mistress refuses to accept it. In the end, Mr. Bai Ma uses his powerful words to persuade the family to have a happy ending.”
“Dude, you’ve been reading too many light novels.”
“You’re a winner in life, Mr. Hakuba Aoki! I’m so jealous~~~!”
Because of the two newspapers, and the sudden praise of the book by the Nobel Prize winner.
Baiba Qingmu found that his anger was abnormal, too fast, and too smooth.
I’m afraid there is no one who has become as well-known as he is all of a sudden?
Of course, Zisha’s love also made a huge contribution and it is indispensable!
“Okay, okay, I’m home now, you two can go do whatever you need to do, I’m still busy writing a book.”
A manuscript of 80,000 words cannot be completely written in one night. Baiba Qingmu was so eager to become famous that his hands cramped before he finished copying “No Longer Human” on the first day.
Moreover, compared to his previous life, Hakuba Aoki only copied the main story of No Longer Human, which is about 50,000 words.
The two girls finally left.
Hakuba Aoki still lied.
He sat quietly at home, but his mind was still thinking about more important things.
“I have to investigate my parents’ company, including why they took out loans and how much money I owe…”
Although Baiba Qingmu paid attention to this matter in the past, the tiredness of life also prevented him from understanding it clearly.
If you think about it carefully, it is equivalent to a debt of one million Dongbi?
I used to think it was a lot, but now I stare at the bank card data displayed on my phone.
It seemed like it was just a matter of copying one more book, not to mention that “No Longer Human” had just been published and sold, so it was only possible to make more money in the future.
Thinking again about the appearance and actions of Editor-in-Chief Haruta, he almost told himself not to leave the Fuzugawa Publishing House, and to continue submitting articles to and having them published. In the end, his success and fame would also become the living signboard of their publishing house.
“Does this mean that the publishing house treats me like a grandfather for no reason?”
From this perspective, Editor-in-Chief Chuntian really trusts himself and is not afraid of running out of ideas.
Although plagiarism will definitely not have this problem!
Chapter 42: I can’t go to school for the next week. A short message from Tiger Class Monitor! (Old version)
After finishing copying “Snow Country” with all his strength, Hakuba Aoki was not in a hurry to submit it, because submitting it too quickly would make him appear too utilitarian, and being too talented is not good either.
“This leg nerve problem will take a few days to heal.”
After being bombarded with news about his suicide, and accompanying his senior sisters in their mischief, Hakuba Aoki now feels exhausted.
Then he lay down on the sofa and fell asleep.
About a week passed in a flash.
The general election is also on Thursday of the following week, and Shiraba Aoki is not in a hurry. It is just an internal decision anyway. The more important thing is to resolve the issue of his suicide which has always been misunderstood by others.
His legs have gotten much better these days. He insists on applying medicine, rubbing medication, and giving himself relaxing leg massages.
During this period, he also got up early to go to the hospital to visit his bedridden sister.
At that time——
“Hakuba Aoki-sensei? You must stay alive!”
I don’t know how many Japanese people actually know me. They certainly haven’t all read my books, but the things mentioned in the news made them remember me.
“Things like Zisha’s are not good no matter how you look at them. Teacher Baiba, you must take the right path.”
“Don’t worry, uncle.”
Baiba Qingmu also gradually realized that he was not committing suicide as he was misunderstood. Instead, these Japanese people were more inclined to believe that “self-destruction” was the standard life of top writers in the past era.
Almost everyone who meets me mentions this moment, but the feeling in their words is obvious.
They’re not really worried about themselves.
It’s more like using this word to find a common topic with myself. Everyone who has seen me and chatted with me will show a satisfied smile afterwards.
So I feel more like I have been labeled like this.
A new writer like the great writers of the past.
Time goes back to the present.
The boy had a toothpick in his mouth and was busy doing housework.
All he was thinking about at the moment was his troubles at school.
During this week, he did go back once after all.
But that time——
【Warmly congratulate Shiraba Aoki for becoming a well-known traditional writer in Japan! 】
That big banner was hung above the school gate.
The old man guarding the door no longer even looked at his student ID, and even boasted to everyone he met that they knew him. He looked completely different from the majestic man he used to be when he waved to stop him.
While wiping the glass, Hakuba Aoki was also thinking about moving to another house.
“Senior Shiyu, you really didn’t lie to me. When was my desk so full?”
There are really a variety of envelopes, and some of them are obviously letters from the readers’ perspective.
These students’ behavior is most obvious during high school.
They show the true appearance of readers and spectators in society.
They don’t care at all whether they are self-deprecating or not. They just think that the possibility of wanting to be self-deprecating is something very “cool” and praise themselves. This is the kind of alien worship that only teenagers have.
“I am speechless.”
Hakuba Aoki finished his housework and slowly sat back on the sofa.
He looked down at the screen of his phone.
“But compared to them, these two are more troublesome, right?”
Messages from Line friends appeared on the phone.
The first one to start.
Miura Yumiko: Hakuba-san! What did you tell my mom? Even if you become a traditional writer, I don’t believe you’re going to smear yourself over that shit. My mom…she actually asked me to watch over you at school, and even said that she wanted me to supervise you in the name of ‘love’? What on earth did you do!
The image of the blonde girl with bared fangs and claws appeared in my mind.
Hakuba Aoki laughed slowly.
“Even the ‘Tiger’ changes its appearance every day, Aunt Rina is really…”
She must have wanted Miura, the female squad leader, to spend more time with her in the future. Those two newspapers must have played some role.
LINE——
Aoki: You have read my book, right? I really don’t want to commit suicide.
The cell phone suddenly rang.
Miura: Stop talking nonsense. I don’t like reading traditional novels either. Who would read your book? Besides, I believe anyone can be self-destructive, but I don’t believe you could be. You confessed to me when we were in junior high school. Have you forgotten?
Junior high school?
Hakuba Aoki realized something.
Aoki: Nonsense, you’re not a student of my school.
Miura: You are really stupid. I transferred to that school when I was in the third year of junior high school. Although I didn’t go to school much at that time, I always remember it.
Miura continued to send messages.
——This is not important anymore. Please don’t be like what the news said. You have never been so sorry to me. I was the one who saved you when you fainted. Have you been eyeing me for a long time? You even know my mother and made my mother say such cruel words that she wanted me to get along with you?
“Pfft. Hahahaha.”
It seemed as if the true appearance of Miura Yumiko appeared in front of Hakuba Aoki’s eyes.
There was a hint of arrogance in his gnashing of teeth.
But Aunt Rina is really catching up with her own mother. Are you really using the excuse of worrying about me? Are you kidding? Do you really want to get close to this guy Miura and complete the important event of your life?
Aoki: (Shocked expression) It was you who took the trouble to take me to the hospital?
Miura: (Disgusted, angry expression) What’s wrong?! Besides, this matter is not important, and I don’t need you to pay back the money.
Yumiko Miura’s face was flushed in the classroom. She didn’t even realize that the great devil Hiratsuka had discovered that she was playing with her cell phone.
She still cared about Baiba Aoki. In her heart, she was not a person who liked reading, so she had not read any books. She was not worried about Zisha at all, but simply felt that Baiba Aoki had a hard time. She was telling him in her own way not to exchange money.
The key and more important thing is——
Miura: I read the news and it’s very concise. You don’t really think that, do you? I tell you, if you do that, you will be unworthy of the money I spent and the fact that I saved you!
Aoki: Don’t worry, don’t worry, that’s just fabricated news in the newspaper.
Miura: That’s good. One more thing. Did Yui, the idiot, get hurt while walking the dog on Monday? Did you scold her? She has been unhappy this week and looks like she’s about to cry every day. What’s wrong with that? That’s too much!
Is it too much?
Baiba Qingmu thought about what her senior did at that time…
Aoki: That’s not too much, right? Didn’t she explain the dog thing to you? Besides, the problem wasn’t her fault. I just took the opportunity to say a few words to her, and what she said was more serious than what I said.
Miura is still unreasonable.
——That won’t work either. Yuigahama Yui doesn’t have such a strong mentality. You, really… Hello, hello, my cell phone, teacher!
Baiba Qingmu was suddenly stunned.
Then, a picture appeared in his mind.
Maybe Yumiko Miura was tired of typing, so she actually used voice input?
What’s even more terrifying is.
Teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka must have noticed her, because she kept talking before it was confiscated?
“Hahahahahaha, I’m dying of laughter.”
Look at another person’s message.
Familiar cat avatar.
Yukino: Why aren’t you in school? What on earth happened, Hakuba-san? Also, is what the news says true?
On the day I returned to school, Baiba Aoki went back to the classroom once. A group of students surrounded him several times in the corridor, classroom, and in front of the teaching building. They were really proud to know a “traditional writer”. At that moment, I simply skipped class after the first period and went home.
Teacher Shizuka Hiratsuka…
No, I can’t think about her. She is the real weird one.
So let’s not worry about the actual situation at that time.
Yukinoshita Yukino has been suppressing her curiosity for many days, but she only contacted me today.
Bai Ma: That’s fake. I didn’t intend to commit suicide at all.
Yukino: I don’t believe it.
There was no reply message from the other party on the phone.
But the input above made the boy concerned.
Ten seconds later——
Yukino: So I’m going to find you now, Hakuba Aoki-san, and you must not give up on your life. I will correct you and change you!
That is to say.
“Even the misunderstandings with senior, Kawasaki, and the editor have been resolved, but you, Yukinoshita Yukino, are still misunderstanding?”
Realize something.
Hakuba Aoki sent another message to Kasumigaoka Utaha.
The senior student even replied immediately.
——Give up, junior. I sit in the club room with Yukino-chan every day. No matter how I try to persuade her, it’s useless. Even if I say too much, this little girl still stares at me strangely. There’s no hope. You can deal with her yourself.
What followed was the senior schoolmate chatting and gossiping with me, and the ambiguity in their words was almost running off the screen.
Kawasaki side.
Good morning, good afternoon and good night every day.
There are only three words in total. All I do every day is go to class, sleep, and work. She doesn’t care what I say at all. She just sends it at a fixed time and place.
“Are you really thinking the wrong thing, Sashi?”
Baiba Qingmu realized the key, but he also had selfish thoughts in his heart. He couldn’t refuse the occurrence of “this misunderstanding”. After all, it was normal for men to have such hobbies.
So at this moment the phone suddenly rang again.
Yukino – Now I have decided. I will take a week off and devote myself to helping you, Hakuba, change your wrong thoughts. I will be at your house soon, wait for me!
Hakuba Aoki hasn’t taken it seriously yet, so Kuku is sending a message in reply.
Yukinoshita Yukino was as if dead.
Half an hour later.
Bang bang bang.
There was a knock on the rental house door?
“Oh my god, what kind of execution is this?!”
Chapter 43: Yukinoshita’s ‘living together’? Super problematic girl! (Old version)
Baiba Qingmu hurriedly got up and put on his clothes. He was only wearing a pair of shorts.
He quickly tidied up his appearance.
The young man quickly opened the door.
Yukinoshita Yukino was like a flower in the ice, her independent face full of icy beauty looking at her.
Except for her perfectly A-shaped chest, the girl is extremely cute.
“You want to see when, Hakuba-san.”
It is indeed hateful to keep staring at others, but what is more important?
“No, Yukinoshita-san, what are you doing? You’re dragging a suitcase over to my place. What are you doing? And how do you know my home address?”
“I beg you, Mr. Hiratsuka.”
Yukinoshita Yukino calmly said something that had absolutely explosive meaning.
“Huh? What do you mean now?”
“Stay here.”
“What?” Baiba Qingmu was dumbfounded. He had never thought that such a thing would happen in his life. “Why? My house is just one room, and at most I have a sofa! Where do you live?”
“The sofa will do.”
Yukinoshita Yukino suddenly pushed Hakuba Aoki away and rushed into the house carrying her suitcase.
“????”
Are you kidding?
Senior, are you hopeless, Yukino-chan?
No!
She is sicker than I am.
“Yukinoshita-san, I must tell you this time that I really have never had that thought. I believe Shiyu has told you this many times.”
“Shiyu?” She was also shocked by the boy’s intimate address to senior Kasumigaoka.
But Yukinoshita Yukino immediately restrained her expression.
What does oh mean?
You still don’t believe it, right?
“Then I sleep on the couch? You come to my house and take my bed?”
“I can sleep on the floor, too.”
Yukinoshita Yukino, how on earth did you manage to say these words so calmly.
“If it doesn’t work, you can sleep on the bed too. After all, you are a girl.”
The girl’s expression suddenly changed.
She even glared at Hakuba Aoki.
“Also? You want me to sleep with you?”
Hakuba Aoki wanted to explain it.
The girl spoke at an alarming speed.
“If your thoughts are as disgusting as bedbugs, Hakuba Aoki-san, I will call the police without hesitation. The police in Neon will listen to your explanation carefully. I never thought you could say such words. I am really disappointed with your character.”
“Hey!” Hakuba Aoki was speechless, “What I mean is! You sleep in my bed and I’ll sleep on the sofa outside! Yukinoshita!!!”
The girl was silent for a moment.
The cheeks also showed a little redness.
The day after a week had passed.
Hakuba Aoki was also unexpectedly familiar with Yukinoshita Yukino, the girl who suddenly made such a terrible decision.
There was inexplicably such a girl in his room.
Early in the morning.
“I went to school.”
Yukinoshita Yukino runs to the bathroom to change her clothes every day. She brings a lot of personal clothes from the house where she lives alone.
Every day the boy could see her back as she went to school.
It’s noon time.
“For the sake of Hakuba-san’s safety.” Yukinoshita held the key she had secretly copied, pushed the door open, and walked in expressionlessly, with a lunch box in her hand. “I’m worried that Bug-kun, you’ll starve to death and give up the life you should enjoy in an instant, and even stop going to school.”
“No, Yukinoshita… I just didn’t go to school. When things return to normal, I will go. Besides, I said it was a misunderstanding yesterday, so why are you still giving me a nickname?”
The girls ignored Baiba Qingmu.
She placed the lunch box on Baiba Qingmu’s table and pulled a small stool over to the side. Uh, this was also brought from her home.
The girl broke open the disposable chopsticks.
She began to eat her lunch very gracefully.
But this…
‘Clothes.’
Hakuba Aoki kept explaining this misunderstanding during the meal.
But Yukinoshita Yukino didn’t listen at all.
But this time she explained.
“You don’t have to tell me this. I have my own judgment.”
The young man was in despair.
So he couldn’t help but say the opposite.
“Then if I have always been what you want me to be and you can’t change me, what will you do, Yukinoshita?”
“Stay until you graduate from high school.”
Does that mean that misunderstandings about myself will end after high school graduation?
The young man secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
The girl suddenly said something shocking.
“I will take Bai Ma directly to the city where I went to college. If I am still not sure that your situation has changed after graduation, only then will I give up.”
“You’re going to take me with you to the city where you go to college? You’re my mother, you have to keep an eye on me!”
Yukinoshita Yukino stopped talking, but a smile inexplicably appeared at the corner of her mouth, as if her words were just a half-true and half-false rhetoric.
“I’m stuffed.”
The girl turned around and left the rental house and went to school again.
What do you think of Yukinoshita Yukino?
She will always firmly believe in the truth she has determined.
She is also a person who is extremely confident in her own judgment.
I’m afraid that in her heart, Baiba Qingmu must be like those self-deprecating writers in the past, who like to hide their true selves, and perhaps they will suddenly do something self-deprecating on a whim.
Anyway, she was determined to correct the boy’s problems once and for all.
“Teacher Hiratsuka Shizuka, I am doing what you said now. I will definitely be able to achieve what I want to do.”
Hiratsuka Shizuka doesn’t know about this situation yet.
She certainly couldn’t have imagined that this child, Kasumigaoka, actually understood what she had expressed before, and actually changed her mind after coming into contact with the boy.
What about Yukinoshita?
This little bastard has completely gone off the deep end!
What if Haruno knew that her sister actually moved into a male classmate’s house because of Shizuka Hiratsuka’s education?
Shizuka Hiratsuka was afraid that she would be scolded to death by her good friend.
In the following period of time.
The boy experienced the most unforgettable ‘living together’ life.
Another day passed.
Hakuba Aoki confirmed that his leg was almost healed, and except for occasional cramps, he had no problem walking.
He made a decision on this day.
“It’s time to take action. I have to figure out my parents’ problems.”
That was early morning.
Yukinoshita Yukino looked hesitant, and she didn’t even rush to school after changing into her school uniform.
“What?” The boy was packing his things at this time, and at one point he thought about taking action as soon as the girl left.
“You look very strange. I won’t go to school today.”
Are you kidding me, Yukinoshita Yukino!
“Yukino, you’re going to follow me all the time, right!?”
“Yukino?” The girl frowned, but her heart became more determined, “I saw that you looked wrong, so I trusted my own judgment. This is not called following you, this is called supervising your safety.”
no
never mind.
In fact, Hakuba Aoki was definitely secretly happy in his heart. Yukinoshita Yukino was an absolutely super beautiful girl. How could he not have any emotional fluctuations when he suddenly “lived together” with such a girl one day?
Not to mention.
Although the girl is obviously a problem child, her concern for herself is genuine. In fact, because of her problem child’s values, she is completely devoted to herself at this moment.
“Then I’m going to go out and do something, do you want to follow me?”
“Is it the publisher’s problem?”
“No, it’s my parents’ problem.”
The girl must know that Shiraba Aoki’s parents passed away.
At this moment, a look of sadness appeared between his brows.
She hesitated.
“But Hakuba-san, the dead cannot be resurrected. Do you still miss them as much as your children do? Do you want to go and accompany them?”